12.07.2015 Views

Th e Prin cet o n Th eo logical Seminar y Gradu a te Fo ru m Volume ...

Th e Prin cet o n Th eo logical Seminar y Gradu a te Fo ru m Volume ...

Th e Prin cet o n Th eo logical Seminar y Gradu a te Fo ru m Volume ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS
  • No tags were found...

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>e <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y <strong>Gradu</strong>a<strong>te</strong> <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m<strong>Volume</strong> XXI2009Issn 1047-1057


KOINONIA is published annually by Ph.D. students under theauspices of <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y. It offers a space formultidisciplinary, multicultural, and multireligious conversationabout issues rela<strong>te</strong>d to religion and th<strong>eo</strong>logy. Carried by over 100institutional libraries, KOINONIA is indexed in Religion IndexOne: Periodicals, published by the American <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> LibraryAssociation, 820 Church St., Sui<strong>te</strong> 300, Evanston, Il 60201. Bookreviews are indexed in Index to Book Reviews in Religion. <strong>Th</strong>eseindexes are part of ATLA Religion Database, available on CD-ROMfrom ATLA and also online via Dialog Information Services.Koinonia Editorial BoardExecutive EditorProduction EditorAssocia<strong>te</strong> EditorKara J. Lyons-PardueShannon Nicole SmytheJohn L. D<strong>ru</strong>ryAssistant Production Editor David W. CongdonEditor-At-LargeHistory EditorPractical <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy EditorsDaved Anthony SchmidtJeremy David WallaceKatherine M. DouglassPatrick W. T. JohnsonReligion and Society Editors Derek Alan Woodard-LehmanNathaniel Van YperenScriptural Studies Editors<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy EditorsChad MarshallJason SturdevantMatthew J. Aragon B<strong>ru</strong>ceW. Travis McMaken© 2009 by <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y. All Rights Reserved.


KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>e <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y<strong>Gradu</strong>a<strong>te</strong> <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m<strong>Volume</strong> XXI2009


KOINONIA<strong>Volume</strong> XXI2009CONTENTSEditorialNew PortraitsKARA J. LYONS-PARDUE 9Annual <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m 2009Divine Embodiment and Human Embodiment in Mechthild’sAccounts of Creation and Re-CreationMEREDITH MINISTER 12Flesh and E<strong>te</strong>rnal Flesh: A Response to Meredith Minis<strong>te</strong>rJENNIFER THWEATT-BATES 31Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman”: MissionaryBeginnings in Korea, 1884-1929SARAH SPARKS 36Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’”YUN-SOO JOO 54Should I Stay or Should I Go? Trinitarian Virtues for F<strong>ru</strong>stra<strong>te</strong>dRoman Catholic WomenELIZABETH LEE 67Response to “Should I Stay or Should I Go?”CHRISTINA M. BUSMAN 78Book ReviewsJohn Calvin: A Pilgrim’s Life. By Herman J. Selderhuis.SUNG-SUP KIM 83


A Short Reader of Medieval Saints. Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Mary-Ann Stouck.JASON BRIAN SANTOS 85Friends of the Unright<strong>eo</strong>us Mammon: Northern Christians andMarket Capitalism, 1815-1860. By S<strong>te</strong>wart Davenport.AARON SIZER 88In the Beginning: Fundamentalism, the Scopes Trial, and theMaking of the Antirevolution Movement. By Michael Lienesch.AARON SIZER 91Beginnings: Ancient Christian Readings of the Biblical CreationNarratives. By Pe<strong>te</strong>r C. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff.JEREMY DAVID WALLACE 94Getting into Charac<strong>te</strong>r: <strong>Th</strong>e Art of First-Person NarrativePreaching. By S<strong>te</strong>phen Chapin Garner.ADAM WAYNE HEARLSON 97Living Gently in a Violent World: <strong>Th</strong>e Prophetic Witness ofWeakness. By Stanley Hauerwas and Jean Vanier.ANNA KATHERINE SHURLEY 100<strong>Th</strong>e Wri<strong>te</strong> Stuff: Crafting Sermons that Capture and Convince. BySondra B. Willobee.DAVID WARD 103Heidegger and Homecoming: <strong>Th</strong>e Leitmotif in the La<strong>te</strong>rWritings. By Robert Mugerauer.ADAM WAYNE HEARLSON 105Love and Objectivity in Virtue Ethics: Aristotle, Lonergan,and Nussbaum on Emotions and Moral <strong>Th</strong>ought. By Robert J.Fit<strong>te</strong>rer.LUIZ C. NASCIMENTO 108Arendt, Augustine, and the New Beginning: <strong>Th</strong>e Action <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>ryand Moral <strong>Th</strong>ought of Hannah Arendt in the Light of Her


Dissertation on St. Augustine. By S<strong>te</strong>phan Kampowski.ELÍAS ORTEGA-APONTE 111A Science and Religion Primer. Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Heidi A. Campbell andHeather Looy.DAVED ANTHONY SCHMIDT 114Deconst<strong>ru</strong>cting <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>dicy: Why Job Has Nothing to Say to thePuzzle of Suffering. By David B. Burrell.NATHANIEL VAN YPEREN 117Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked: Philosophy, Christianity, and the HumanHeart. By Patrick Downey.SONIA WATERS 119Call and Consequences: A Womanist Reading of Mark. By RaquelA. St. Clair.LISA BOWENS 122Inhabiting the C<strong>ru</strong>ciform God: Kenosis, Justification, and <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>sisin Paul’s Narrative So<strong>te</strong>riology. By Michael J. Gorman.DAVID W. CONGDON 125Pauline Parallels: A Comprehensive Guide. By Wal<strong>te</strong>r T. Wilson.SHAUNA K. HANNAN 129Mothers of Promise: Women in the Book of Genesis. By Tammi J.Schneider.ELAINE JAMES 131Old Testament Prophets for Today. By Carolyn J. Sharp.ELAINE JAMES 134Paul’s Way of Knowing: Story, Experience, and the Spirit. By IanW. Scott.YUN-SOO JOO 136


Dictionary of the Old Testament: Wisdom, Poetry, and Writings.Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Tremper Longman III and Pe<strong>te</strong>r Enns.LUKE LIN 139Searching for Meaning: An Introduction to In<strong>te</strong>rpreting the NewTestament. By Paula Gooder.MARY SCHMITT 142Revelation: A Commentary. By Brian K. Blount.JUDITH STACK-NELSON 145King and Messiah as Son of God: Divine, Human, and AngelicMessianic Figures in Biblical and Rela<strong>te</strong>d Li<strong>te</strong>rature. By AdelaYarbro Collins and John J. Collins.TROY M. TROFTGRUBEN 148Early Narrative Christology: <strong>Th</strong>e Lord in the Gospel of Luke. ByC. Kavin Rowe.TROY M. TROFTGRUBEN 151Behold the Man: Jesus and Greco-Roman Masculinity. By ColleenM. Conway.BRITTANY E. WILSON 154Election and Free Will: God’s Gracious Choice and OurResponsibility. By Robert A. Pe<strong>te</strong>rson.WILLIAM BARNETT 157Introducing <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture: Recoveringa Christian Practice. By Daniel J. Treier.DAVID W. CONGDON 160A <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Guide to Calvin’s Institues: Essays and Analysis.Edi<strong>te</strong>d by David Hall and Pe<strong>te</strong>r A. Lillback.KATHERINE M. DOUGLASS 164


Incarnation: <strong>Th</strong>e Person and Life of Christ. By <strong>Th</strong>omas F.Torrance.NATHAN D. HIEB 166Orthodox and Modern: Studies in the <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of Karl Barth. ByB<strong>ru</strong>ce L. McCormack.ERIN KESTERSON BOWERS 169Trinitarian <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy for the Church: Scripture, Community,Worship. Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Daniel J. Treier and David Lauber.W. TRAVIS MCMAKEN 171


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 9-11Editorial: New PortraitsKARA J. LYONS-PARDUEIn her <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m response to a paper by Elizabeth Lee, Christina Busmanno<strong>te</strong>s that in the previous century the demographic makeup of seminarieswould have looked much different than it does today. <strong>Th</strong>e observation isplain enough. But in a seminary like <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on’s, where hallowed halls andclassroom walls are adorned predominantly with portraits of black-robedmen of bygone eras, an academic event like the March 4, 2009 KoinoniaAnnual <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m is a marked change from those the luminaries depic<strong>te</strong>din the portraiture would have at<strong>te</strong>nded. <strong>Th</strong>e three presen<strong>te</strong>rs and threerespondents in our <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m were all female Ph.D. students from variousinstitutions around the country. <strong>Th</strong>e topic of the <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m, “Women andthe Church,” was chosen by the Executive and Production Editors of thisjournal, both of whom are women.<strong>Th</strong>e journal and <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m participants are by no account vanguards ofsocial change. Rather, they represent, in a small way, the cumulative effectof gradual changes in the demographic makeup of advanced religiousand th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> studies over the last few decades. Additionally, the subjectmat<strong>te</strong>r—as at<strong>te</strong>s<strong>te</strong>d by the gender imbalance in at<strong>te</strong>ndance for specializedsessions on feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logy or feminist biblical in<strong>te</strong>rpretation atscholarly society meetings—is one that piques the in<strong>te</strong>rest of more femalescholars than male.Speaking autobiographically, as that is the only consciousness to whichI am fully privy, sometimes this woman scholar wonders to what degreethe accidents of history and exis<strong>te</strong>nce can remain, shall we say, accidental?<strong>Th</strong>at is, does my being a woman inescapably impact my scholarly in<strong>te</strong>restsand output, whether consciously or not? Or is female exis<strong>te</strong>nce andexperience a varied bag of possibilities through which I can choose to ornot to reflect? As a woman in biblical studies, are two paths, among many,


10 KOINONIAequally possible: (1) being a feminist in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>r of Scripture? and (2)being a feminist who in<strong>te</strong>rprets Scripture?<strong>Th</strong>e in<strong>te</strong>rsection of identity, gender, and scholarship is not a simple,one-track inquiry, as a topic as streamlined as “Women and the Church”might suggest. Yet each of our <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m contributions and responses demonstra<strong>te</strong>at least one aspect of the promises, possibilities, and dangers ofnavigating the topic. Our essays range, most basically, from a narrow,historical focus to a more th<strong>eo</strong>retical, con<strong>te</strong>mporary one.Meredith Minis<strong>te</strong>r of Southern Methodist University takes aim atthe scholarly consensus regarding the mystical, th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> thought ofone particular woman in ecclesial history. Both Minis<strong>te</strong>r and RespondentJennifer <strong>Th</strong>weatt-Ba<strong>te</strong>s of <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y find therole of embodiment in Mechthild of Magdeburg’s thought c<strong>ru</strong>cial bothfor her Christology and her anthropology. <strong>Th</strong>e medieval mystic is, in hervisions, ambivalent and, at best, qui<strong>te</strong> flexible in her depiction of genderroles.Like Minis<strong>te</strong>r in that she addresses the thought and roles of womenin a time in which the power scale tipped decisively toward men, SarahSparks of Saint Louis University calls for a revaluing of the role of womenin the early missionary days in Korea. While Yun-Soo Joo of <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y warns against detaching the ministry spheres permit<strong>te</strong>dto women from their misogynistic cultural con<strong>te</strong>xts, both authorssucceed in bringing to light the of<strong>te</strong>n overlooked sacrifices nine<strong>te</strong>enth-centurywomen made in missionary service, both Catholic and Pro<strong>te</strong>stant.By looking at the thought of three, representative feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians,Elizabeth Lee of the <strong>Gradu</strong>a<strong>te</strong> <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Union seeks to isola<strong>te</strong> virtuesby which a Catholic woman might address the pressing, exis<strong>te</strong>ntial question:“Should I stay or should I go?” Lee summarizes the Trinitarian formulationsof Elizabeth Johnson, Catherine Keller, and Karen Baker-Fletcher,ultima<strong>te</strong>ly offering Catholic women tools for addressing the driving questionof belonging without providing a one-size-fits-all solution. ChristinaBusman of <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y incisively critiques someelements of Lee’s approach and raises the question whether the title queryshould be asked by each woman individually, or whether ethics calls forcommunal engagement by men and women alike.


Editorial: New Portraits 11<strong>Th</strong>e historically unequal and recurrently harrowing place of womenin relationship to the Church deserves much more at<strong>te</strong>ntion than we canafford here. As our authors have demonstra<strong>te</strong>d, any one approach canmake significant headway in contributing to the topic, while remainingpa<strong>te</strong>ntly insufficient alone. It was a privilege to plan the 2009 Koinonia<strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m, which was filled by women scholars, to represent in a small degreethe ex<strong>te</strong>nt to which the place of women in the Church and Academy haschanged and continues to change.<strong>Th</strong>e publication of Koinonia is the culmination of considerable <strong>te</strong>amworkover the course of a year. I credit the authors, respondents, bookreviewers, entire editorial board, and, particularly, the Production Editor,Shannon Smythe. Without the hard work of all those involved this journalwould be no more than a puny editorial. I would like to thank the membersof <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y’s administration for their continuedsupport of their doctoral students and our journal.Shannon and I would like to dedica<strong>te</strong> this issue of the journal to Dr.Katharine Doob Sakenfeld, who has been the overseer of this journalfor many years. As she approaches retirement, we wish to honor hermany contributions as one of the first women professors at our seminary.Although Dr. Sakenfeld’s reputation is widely known, we rei<strong>te</strong>ra<strong>te</strong> that herexcellence in scholarship and leadership has left an indelible mark on theguild of Biblical Studies, the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church (USA), the landscape of<strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y, and the lives of those who have had thepleasure of learning from her.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 12-30DIVINE EMBODIMENT AND HUMANEMBODIMENT IN MECHTHILD’SACCOUNTS OF CREATIONAND RE-CREATIONMEREDITH MINISTERLiving outside the realm of the church hierarchy, the beguines of thetwelfth and thir<strong>te</strong>enth centuries enac<strong>te</strong>d a unique mix of religious devotionand active service. With one foot in the life of meditation and the other inservice of the world, the beguines believed virtue developed from a balancebetween action and con<strong>te</strong>mplation. <strong>Th</strong>eir active commitment to the worldreminded them of the po<strong>te</strong>ntial for their bodies to serve God. Mechthildof Magdeburg’s <strong>Th</strong>e Flowing Light of the Godhead embodies this <strong>te</strong>nsionbetween action and con<strong>te</strong>mplation.Born in 1210 to German parents, Mechthild of Magdeburg joined thebeguine movement as a young adult. While she joined the Cis<strong>te</strong>rciannunnery at Helfta during the final years of her life, she spent themajority of her life living the mixed, active and con<strong>te</strong>mplative life of abeguine. Scholars of<strong>te</strong>n no<strong>te</strong> the scarcity of available biographicalinformation on Mechthild, but they glean basic biographical informationfrom Mechthild’s <strong>te</strong>xt. 1 As a beguine, Mechthild began work on her <strong>te</strong>xtand comple<strong>te</strong>d the first six books before en<strong>te</strong>ring the convent at Helftawhere she wro<strong>te</strong> a final book prior to her death around 1285.While Mechthild is of<strong>te</strong>n no<strong>te</strong>d for her erotic imagery and thusca<strong>te</strong>gorized as a bridal mystic, <strong>Th</strong>e Flowing Light of the Godhead engages1 See Wendy Farley, “Mechthild of Magdeburg” in Empire and the Christian Tradition,ed. Joerg Rieger, Kwok Pui-lan, and Don H.Compier (Minneapolis: <strong>Fo</strong>rtress, 2007),139; Sara Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book: Gender and the Making of TextualAuthority (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004), 2-3; and Bernard McGinn,<strong>Th</strong>e Flowering of Mysticism: Men and Women in the New Mysticism (1200–1350) (NewYork: Crossroad, 1998), 222.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 13in a complex in<strong>te</strong>rweaving of mystical styles. Mechthild does use the eroticimagery charac<strong>te</strong>ristic of bridal mysticism to describe her union with theGodhead, but she also uses the courtly love tradition as well as visionaryrevelations of God. <strong>Th</strong>ese three types of mysticism combine as Mechthildcrea<strong>te</strong>s her unique th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> contribution. 2Barbara Newman points to Mechthild’s combination of bridaland courtly love imagery in From Virile Woman to WomanChrist. 3Newman sta<strong>te</strong>s: “A thir<strong>te</strong>enth-century hothouse plant, la mystiquecourtoise was a hybrid of court and clois<strong>te</strong>r, of bridal mysticism and fineamour [courtly love].” 4 In this combination of courtly and bridal love,Newman recognizes a “polyvalent self” that shifts between the bridal self,which expects fulfillment that produces f<strong>ru</strong>it, and the courtly self ,which glorifiesher lover and is tormen<strong>te</strong>d by unfulfilled desire. While the bridal selfjoyfully experiences love, the courtly self takes on the persona of the knightwho is motiva<strong>te</strong>d to action by his desire for the lady, but the desire that motiva<strong>te</strong>sthe demonstration of his love is rarely fulfilled. A further complexityis found in Mechthild’s courtly imagery as both she and God take on therole of the unfulfilled lover at different points. <strong>Th</strong>us, Mechthild shifts betweenbeing the object of God’s affection, in the paradigm where God actsas the knight, and being the lady—thereby demonstrating her own love forGod—in the paradigm where Mechthild acts as the knight and God acts asthe lady. 5 When the lovers take each other off the pedestals and uni<strong>te</strong> inequality, Mechthild shifts into the self Newman identifies as bridal.While Newman aptly charac<strong>te</strong>rizes Mechthild’s complex in<strong>te</strong>rweavingof mystical sta<strong>te</strong>s, I wish to highlight one other mystical sta<strong>te</strong> that willbe particularly useful in the development of this essay. Mechthild of<strong>te</strong>n2 I refer to “visions” as a distinct type of mysticism here in order to draw out thecomplexity of Mechthild’s mystical activity. Her combination of distinct mystical genresdemonstra<strong>te</strong>s her creativity and the multiple ways Mechthild engages the divine.3 Barbara Newman, From Virile Woman to WomanChrist: Studies in Medieval Religionand Li<strong>te</strong>rature (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1995), 143-53.4 Newman, From Virile Woman to WomanChrist, 143.5 While Newman no<strong>te</strong>s that Mechthild primarily identifies with the bridal self, shepoints out that Mechthild also identifies with the courtly self primarily in relation to Love, asshe formally calls her “Lady Love” and “Queen of My Heart” (Newman, From Virile Womanto WomanChrist, 155; see also, Mechthild of Magdeburg, <strong>Th</strong>e Flowing Light of the Godhead,trans. Frank Tobin (New York: Paulist, 1998), 1.1, 1.3, 3.3, 4.19, 7.48. Hereaf<strong>te</strong>r parentheticalcitations to this <strong>te</strong>xt will indica<strong>te</strong> book and chap<strong>te</strong>r.)


14KOINONIAloca<strong>te</strong>s herself in a visionary relationship to God. In this con<strong>te</strong>xt, Mechthildis not sharing the bridal bed of union nor pursuing her unattainablebeloved. As a visionary, Mechthild receives divine wisdom and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>insight as God opens the inner divine councils to Mechthild’s visionarywitness. <strong>Th</strong>is aspect of Mechthild’s mystical experience is vital to this essay,which focuses on two such visionary moments in Mechthild’s <strong>te</strong>xt.Mechthild’s book, therefore, exemplifies bridal mysticism, courtly lovemysticism, and visionary mysticism.Modern exegesis of Mechthild of<strong>te</strong>n focuses on her negative (at best,ambivalent) portrayal of the body in order to emphasize other aspects ofMechthild’s writing. 6 In Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book, SaraPoor claims that Mechthild overcomes the limitations of her body by“cloaking her body” in <strong>te</strong>xt. 7 Poor is primarily concerned with Mechthild’sauthorship and authority, engaging Mechthild’s understanding of the bodythrough the lens of Mechthild’s authority. Poor sta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Fo</strong>r Mechthild,discourses about the body are con<strong>te</strong>s<strong>te</strong>d in negotiating the problem ofauthority and the body is not punished or mortified, rather it istransfigured.” 8 According to Poor, Mechthild’s body is a problem becauseit is gendered female and is, therefore, non-authoritative. <strong>Fo</strong>r Poor, theproblem of Mechthild’s female body is eventually left behind when thebody is transformed through the cloak of authorship. Poor’s assertion developsfrom her reading of Mechthild’s vision of John the Baptist providingcommunion for a sick maid: “<strong>Th</strong>e vision goes on to reveal the transformationof the weak feminine body into a body made legitima<strong>te</strong> and gloriousby the embroidered cloak. Rather than celebra<strong>te</strong> the feminine, Mechthildrefigures the feminine to accommoda<strong>te</strong> an image of female writing.” 9<strong>Th</strong>e body is eventually revalued, but only through its transformation.According to Poor, Mechthild uses female authorship in order to overcome6 <strong>Th</strong>e topic of this paper requires several uses of <strong>te</strong>rms that refer to embodiment.In order to avoid monotony, I have chosen to use flesh, body, and physicality as synonymsthroughout the paper.7 Poor argues, “<strong>Th</strong>e bodily surface made con<strong>te</strong>mptible by sin as well as by con<strong>te</strong>mporaryid<strong>eo</strong>logies of the feminine is replaced by the majestic crimson fabric and the goldencrown. It is recast as pure representation” (Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book,71).8 Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book, 69.9 See Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book, 65.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 15the problem of the body. But what if Mechthild values her body positivelyapart from its being “cloaked in <strong>te</strong>xt”? What if Mechthild understands thebody positively without transformation and in its fallen sta<strong>te</strong>?Amy Hollywood also believes Mechthild values the body in a transformedsta<strong>te</strong>. In <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as Virgin Wife, Hollywood points to Mechthild’seventual redemption of the body, but claims that the body cannot sustainunion with the divine in its current sta<strong>te</strong>. 10 Hollywood’s primary concernis the role of the soul in relation to God. Hollywood no<strong>te</strong>s how this relationtakes on a particularly Trinitarian charac<strong>te</strong>r for Mechthild: “<strong>Th</strong>e ceaselessexchange between the soul and the divine, then, might be understoodas the in<strong>te</strong>rplay between the soul as pre-crea<strong>te</strong>d and her creation out ofthe loving in<strong>te</strong>rplay of the Trinity.” 11 <strong>Fo</strong>r Hollywood, the body suffersbecause it does not share the preexis<strong>te</strong>nt nature of the soul and cannot beuni<strong>te</strong>d with the divine. While Mechthild’s early dialogues, in which the soullambas<strong>te</strong>s the body for not being strong enough to maintain union withthe divine, appear to confirm Hollywood’s disjunction between the precrea<strong>te</strong>dsoul and the bodily prison, Mechthild’s la<strong>te</strong>r embodied visionaryexperiences suggest a more nuanced in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Mechthild’sunderstanding of the relationship between soul and body. Hollywooddoes, however, no<strong>te</strong> how Mechthild proposes that the body willeventually be redeemed. <strong>Fo</strong>r Hollywood, the eventual redemption of thebody is predica<strong>te</strong>d on two of Mechthild’s th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> propositions. Inthe first proposition, Mechthild shifts sinfulness from the body to thewill, thus creating space for the redemption of the body by claiming thatsin does not force the negation of the body but, rather, the negation ofthe will. In the second proposition, Mechthild argues that the sufferingbody (which suffers because it cannot be uni<strong>te</strong>d to the divine in the same10 Hollywood maintains this position throughout her writings on Mechthild. In “Sexualdesire, divine desire” Hollywood sta<strong>te</strong>s: “As long as the soul remains within the body, thelovers can only meet fleetingly. <strong>Th</strong>e in<strong>te</strong>nsity of her desire and fusion with the divine bothdemands the use of erotic language and subverts it, for the body cannot sustain the experienc<strong>eo</strong>f the divine embrace” (Amy Hollywood, “Sexual desire, divine desire; Or, queering thebeguines” in Toward a <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of Eros, ed. Virginia Bur<strong>ru</strong>s and Catherine Keller [NewYork: <strong>Fo</strong>rdham University Press, 2006], 126).11 Amy Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as Virgin Wife: Mechthild of Magdeburg, Margueri<strong>te</strong>Pore<strong>te</strong>, and Meis<strong>te</strong>r Eckhart (Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press, 1995), 71.


16KOINONIAmanner as the soul) identifies with the suffering body of Christ. 12According to Hollywood, this capacity to suffer and identify with thehumanity of Christ through that suffering is the current purpose of thebody. While the body will eventually be redeemed, the primary value of thebody comes as it imita<strong>te</strong>s the suffering Christ. Might Mechthild value thebody outside of the capacity of the body to suffer?Rather than connecting Mechthild’s understanding of the bodyprimarily with her at<strong>te</strong>mpt to gain authority for her work (as Poor does) orwith Mechthild’s identification with the suffering body of Christ (as Hollywooddoes), I will show how Mechthild’s understanding of the body isprimarily connec<strong>te</strong>d to her doctrine of the Trinity. 13 Specifically, my readingsuggests that Mechthild links divine and human flesh through theTrinitarian flow into the world, which occurs in the incarnation. Mechthildreceives her understanding of this Trinitarian flow (and, thus, herlink between divine and human flesh) through her visionary participationin two different Trinitarian councils regarding, first, creation and, second,redemption, which I refer to as recreation in order to signal the continuitybetween Mechthild’s visions of the Trinitarian councils and the decisionsto crea<strong>te</strong> and in<strong>te</strong>rvene in that creation.By connecting Mechthild’s doctrine of the Trinity with he<strong>ru</strong>nderstanding of the body, I demonstra<strong>te</strong> Mechthild’s positivevaluation of the body. <strong>Th</strong>is paper argues that, for Mechthild, physicality is thenecessary foundation for the union between God and humanity. <strong>Th</strong>ehuman-divine relation does not occur in spi<strong>te</strong> of bodies, but because ofbodies. Using Mechthild’s accounts of creation (3.9) and recreation (4.14),I demonstra<strong>te</strong> that physicality is necessary for the human and divine flow12 McGinn pushes Hollywood by reducing the value of the body in Mechthild to suffering.He sta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>e loving soul has one eye that peers into the Godhead and sees how theFather has ‘formed her according to himself’, just as the body has its value from its relationshipwith the suffering humanity of Christ” (McGinn, <strong>Th</strong>e Flowering of Mysticism, 234).13 Hollywood points in this direction in two ways. First, Hollywood identifies theTrinitarian nature of divine union by recognizing the human participation not only in Christor the Spirit but the Trinity as a whole. Hollywood, however, suggests that only the soulshares in the divine nature and can participa<strong>te</strong> in the Trinitarian relations, while my readingconsiders the possibility that the body might physically participa<strong>te</strong> in the Trinitarian relations.Second, Hollywood connects Mechthild’s understandings of divine and human fleshthrough the identification of human suffering with the suffering of Christ, but my readingsuggests a different link between divine and human flesh. (See Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as VirginWife, 57-86.)


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 17in and out of the world and, therefore, for the union of God and humanity.<strong>Th</strong>us, Mechthild understands the body, and not simply the cloaked orsuffering body, positively as a medium for relating to the divine.<strong>Th</strong>e connection I will make between Mechthild’s doctrine of the Trinityand her understanding of the body develops out of a close reading of twoof Mechthild’s visions. My method, therefore, involves exploring Mechthild’saccounts of these two visions in depth in order to demonstra<strong>te</strong> howMechthild makes the connection between embodiment and the Trinity. Ibegin with the creation story in book three and explore the role of physicalityin the Trinitarian flow into the world and the human response to theinitiating Trinitarian flow. <strong>Th</strong>en, I consider the role of physicality in theTrinitarian “re-flow” into the world and, again, the human response.I. CREATIONMechthild begins her creation account by praising the Trinity for allowingher to witness the creation process. Mechthild <strong>te</strong>stifies to her physicalwitness of the Trinitarian council. In this role, Mechthild acts as a visionarythat senses the supernatural with her body. 14 In this case, Mechthildsees the Trinity with her eyes and hears their discourse with her ears.She also reports how sensing the Trinity with her eyes and ears makesher feel. Prior to discussing the details of what Mechthild hears, it isimportant to no<strong>te</strong> what Mechthild’s visionary participation in theTrinitarian councils implies. <strong>Th</strong>e first implication of Mechthild’s visionaryparticipation in the Trinitarian council is that the Trinity can be sensedphysically. In some sense, the Trinity has a physical nature that Mechthildcan see and hear. <strong>Th</strong>e second implication of Mechthild’s participation inthe Trinitarian council is that her body physically participa<strong>te</strong>s in her connectionwith the divine. It is not the soul alone whose nature correspondsto God and therefore rela<strong>te</strong>s to God, there is some sense in which the bodyalso rela<strong>te</strong>s to God. While Mechthild loca<strong>te</strong>s herself within the Trinity andoutside of herself, this location should not be read as a disembodimentof herself since she is using her sensual body to witness, hear, and feel14 I would like to thank Dr. Jessica Boon for bringing the importance of the visionarynature of Mechthild’s experience to my at<strong>te</strong>ntion and for her general encouragement of thisproject.


18KOINONIAthe Trinity. Mechthild’s visionary participation in the Trinitarian counciltherefore implies that Mechthild’s body is key to sensing the Trinity which,as it is sensed by Mechthild, has a physical nature.From her location enclosed within the Trinity, she witnesses thein<strong>te</strong>r-Trinitarian dialogue concerning the desire to crea<strong>te</strong>. Mechthildsta<strong>te</strong>s, “I have heard you in your whole Trinity and have witnessed theexal<strong>te</strong>d decisions that took place before our time when you, Lord, wereenclosed within yourself alone and your indescribable bliss was shared byno one” (3.9). Before the act of creation, the Trinity was isola<strong>te</strong>d. Creationis an act of sharing love, an offer to share the “indescribable bliss,” th<strong>eo</strong>ut-flowing of God. Bernard McGinn discusses Mechthild’s use of flowingmetaphors in her creation narrative: “God ‘flows’ within as Trinity; God also‘flows’ down to crea<strong>te</strong> the world and to bestow his mystical greeting on thesoul.” 15 In her account of the creative sharing of the Triune God, Mechthilddepicts the agency of the Trinitarian members and the humanagency that responds to the act of creation. <strong>Th</strong>is section explores the role ofphysicality in the Trinitarian flow into the world and the human responsein the creation story of book three.Physicality in the Trinitarian Flow<strong>Th</strong>e creation and fall of the angels provides key background to the creationand fall of humanity as Mechthild contrasts the fa<strong>te</strong> of the angels withthe fa<strong>te</strong> of humanity. In Mechthild’s account, creation begins with a requestfrom the Holy Spirit: “We no longer wish to go on thus, not bearingf<strong>ru</strong>it. We shall have a crea<strong>te</strong>d kingdom and you shall form the angels in myimage so that they are one spirit with me” (3.9). Mechthild quickly speedsby the creation of the angels because “You well know how it happened,”but not before mentioning the spiritual composition of the angels in theimage of the Holy Spirit (3.9).Also desiring to share the in<strong>te</strong>r-Trinitarian love, the Son makes thesecond request: “Dear Father, my nature shall also bear f<strong>ru</strong>it. Now that wewant to undertake wondrous things, let us make man in my image” (3.9).In contrast to her account of the creation of angels, Mechthild details how15 McGinn, <strong>Th</strong>e Flowering of Mysticism, 231.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 19the Trinity bends to crea<strong>te</strong> the body and soul of human beings. <strong>Th</strong>e angelswere crea<strong>te</strong>d in the spiritual image of the Holy Spirit; humanity wascrea<strong>te</strong>d in the spiritual and physical image of the Son. <strong>Th</strong>e dual (fleshly andspiritual) nature of the Son compels him to crea<strong>te</strong> something of his ownnature as the Holy Spirit has crea<strong>te</strong>d the angels with a spiritual nature.Further contrasting the creation of humanity with the creation of theangels, Mechthild introduces the role of love in the creation of humanity.In response to the Son’s request the Father sta<strong>te</strong>s: “Son, a powerful desirestirs in my divine breast as well, and I swell in love alone” (3.9). <strong>Th</strong>e physicalityof human beings crea<strong>te</strong>s a relationship with the Father unlike therelationship between the Father and the spiritual angels. <strong>Th</strong>e Father sta<strong>te</strong>s:“I shall make a bride for myself who shall greet me with her mouth andwound me with her beauty. Only then does love really begin” (3.9). Love iscrea<strong>te</strong>d when an object of love is crea<strong>te</strong>d. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity crea<strong>te</strong>s humanity asan object of love, in order that the Trinity might love and be loved. 16<strong>Th</strong>e Son is simultan<strong>eo</strong>usly compelled to crea<strong>te</strong> by his desiring love forhumanity and his dual nature. <strong>Th</strong>e embodiment of humanity in the imag<strong>eo</strong>f the Son makes love possible. 17 To say it another way, God’s love isimpossible without the embodiment of humanity, which is imagedaf<strong>te</strong>r the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity flows into the worldsimultan<strong>eo</strong>usly as a result of love and in order to make love possible. <strong>Th</strong>elove that motiva<strong>te</strong>s the creation of the world comes into f<strong>ru</strong>ition with theformation of embodied human beings. <strong>Th</strong>e physicality of the Son makespossible the love that motiva<strong>te</strong>s the Trinitarian flow into the world.Physicality in the Human Response<strong>Th</strong>e creative result of the Trinitarian flow is glorious and pure, accordingto Mechthild. She sta<strong>te</strong>s, “Adam and Eve were formed and given a noble16 Newman identifies this motive: “God’s desire for ‘something to love,’ expressedin such touchingly human <strong>te</strong>rms, as, in Mechthild’s view, the motive for creation. Nor is thislove pure alt<strong>ru</strong>ism, as in scholastic thought, it is plain sexual longing” (Newman, From VirileWoman to WomanChrist, 150). In this con<strong>te</strong>xt, the Trinity plays the knight while humanityplays the lady.17 Hollywood no<strong>te</strong>s: “<strong>Fo</strong>r Mechthild, all of her humanity — body, soul, and senses —is crea<strong>te</strong>d by and in the image of the divine, all exists pre-crea<strong>te</strong>d in the divine ground, and allmust have a share in the final union of the human being with God brought about by the lovethat is the t<strong>ru</strong>e nature of them both” (Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as Virgin Wife, 85).


20KOINONIAnature according to the e<strong>te</strong>rnal Son . . . <strong>Th</strong>eir bodies were to be pure, forGod crea<strong>te</strong>d for them no shameful members” (3.9). Procreation occursthrough love, not sex. <strong>Th</strong>e rejection of sexual procreation may appear likea rejection of embodied procreation. However, as we remember from theTrinitarian flow into the world, love requires physicality. As physicalitygrounded the Trinitarian love that made creation possible, physicality alsogrounds the love that makes the procreation of human beings possible.Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>eir children were to be got<strong>te</strong>n in sacred love—just asthe rays of the sun play upon the wa<strong>te</strong>r, though the wa<strong>te</strong>r remains intact”(3.9). Mechthild is not describing an eso<strong>te</strong>ric and bodiless procreation;she offers a different type of physical procreation.<strong>Th</strong>e physical procreation through love, described by Mechthild, preservesthe distance between the bodies of lovers that is part of the courtlytradition, without rejecting the necessity of embodied exis<strong>te</strong>nce. As therays of the sun play upon (but do not penetra<strong>te</strong>) the wa<strong>te</strong>r, bodies come intocontact in a way that preserves distance in physical, but not sexual, love.In its epitome, humanity procrea<strong>te</strong>s through a physical, but not sexual,love. <strong>Th</strong>is physical love images the Trinity, who crea<strong>te</strong>d the world throughlove and the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of Jesus. Ideally, humanity responds to the lovethat crea<strong>te</strong>d it in a movement of love back to the divine. Hollywood no<strong>te</strong>s,“<strong>Th</strong>e work of love is twofold, both compelling the divine downward towardhumanity and causing the soul to turn away from earthly things and desireupward to God.” 18 <strong>Th</strong>is twofold movement of love is not a movement awayfrom the body. As no<strong>te</strong>d above, embodied humanity makes the love of theTrinity possible by providing an object for love. In its ideal condition, thehuman body may image the Trinitarian creation and participa<strong>te</strong> in thedivine as the body is modeled af<strong>te</strong>r the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of Jesus.Humanity, however, first responded to the Trinitarian flow into theworld with an act that deformed their pure bodies. Humanity misusedthe gift of physicality. Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “But when they a<strong>te</strong> the forbiddenfood, they became shamefully deformed in their bodies, as is still evidentin us” (3.9). <strong>Th</strong>e forbidden act deforms their bodies and their method ofprocreation. <strong>Th</strong>e ideal procreation that occurs through love is not theprocreation that occurs af<strong>te</strong>r the fall. Af<strong>te</strong>r the fall, procreation no longer18 Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as Virgin Wife, 69.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 21occurs in the image of Trinitarian creation but through use of the “shamefulmembers.” Mechthild believes that human sexual organs are the resultof the fall; as Poor no<strong>te</strong>s: “<strong>Th</strong>ere is clearly an association between thephysical attribu<strong>te</strong>s of the body and sin—indeed, in Mechthild’s vision ofcreation, Adam and Eve only acquire genitalia af<strong>te</strong>r the fall.” 19 <strong>Fo</strong>r Mechthild,the purity of the body, as well as the initial ideal for procreation,was lost in the fall. Mechthild’s claim certainly implica<strong>te</strong>s the sex organsand the current method of procreation, but her claim does not implica<strong>te</strong>embodied exis<strong>te</strong>nce in general. 20 <strong>Th</strong>e ideal method of procreation involvesbodies, pat<strong>te</strong>rned af<strong>te</strong>r the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son. Rather thanimplicating physical exis<strong>te</strong>nce, Mechthild’s analysis points to theimportance of physical love. Where love was part of the initial plan for procreation,love is absent from the deformed act of procreation. <strong>Th</strong>e problemwith the fall is not that procreation became physical, but that it becamedevoid of love.When humanity grieves the Trinity with their mouths, stomachs, andbodies, their bodies are deformed. 21 Modern readers might be offendedby Mechthild’s seeming degradation of the body here, but her accoun<strong>te</strong>mphasizes the importance of the body. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity crea<strong>te</strong>d the body toimage the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of Jesus, but humanity degraded the body withthe forbidden f<strong>ru</strong>it and must carry the mark of that transgression on theirbodies. Mechthild’s fallen body exists as a witness to the disobedience ofhumanity. <strong>Th</strong>e human body, although initially designed to love, plays a keyrole in the human response to the Trinitarian flow of creation as it divorcesitself from the love that crea<strong>te</strong>d it and becomes a body devoid of love.19 Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book, 68.20 Poor ultima<strong>te</strong>ly points to the will as Mechthild’s source of sin: “Her weak bodyprevents her from going to mass, but her good will is rewarded with the vision as a substitu<strong>te</strong>.<strong>Th</strong>e source of sin is the will, not the body, swamp-like and hid<strong>eo</strong>us though it may be” (Poor,Mechthild of Magdeburg and Her Book, 69). If the will is the source of sin, the will (alongwith the effects in the body) must be redeemed. Hollywood points toward this redemption:“<strong>Th</strong>e body is redeemed by the will, through which it is linked to the soul” (Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>eSoul as Virgin Wife, 86).21 Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “But when they had ea<strong>te</strong>n the disgusting food that did not agreewith their pure bodies, they became so filled with poison that they lost the purity of the angelsand forgot their virginal chastity. . . . <strong>Th</strong>e e<strong>te</strong>rnal Father said . . . Now she is ugly andhid<strong>eo</strong>usly deformed” (3.9).


22KOINONIACan the body be redeemed?As physicality is necessary for the Trinitarian creation of the world,physicality also grounds the plan of atonement that Mechthild will witnessby her admittance to the second Trinitarian council (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>e Trinityplans the atonement in a gathering that occurs at the end of Mechthild’sfirst vision. In this second gathering, the Father announces displeasurewith the sta<strong>te</strong> of humanity af<strong>te</strong>r the fall. <strong>Th</strong>e Son first responds with arequest to take humanity upon himself stating: “I shall anoint man’swounds with the blood of my innocence and shall bind all man’s soreswith the cloth of wretched disgrace until my end; and I shall, dearestFather, atone to you for human guilt by means of a human death” (3.9).<strong>Th</strong>e Son requests that his pure e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh be allowed to take on thefallen and disgraced flesh of humanity. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity plans for the pure ande<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son to take on the deformed flesh of humanity in orderthat this deformed flesh might again be made pure. Physicality is at theroot of redemption. Specifically, the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of Jesus grounds bothcreation and the plan for redemption. <strong>Th</strong>e Holy Spirit suggests a Trinitarianprocession in order to inaugura<strong>te</strong> the Son into the world. Mechthildsta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>en in great joy the grand procession came down to the <strong>te</strong>mple ofSolomon. <strong>Th</strong>ere almighty God would be shel<strong>te</strong>red for nine months” (3.9).Mechthild ends this section before the Trinity enacts the plan, but it ishere that the spiritual and physical redemption of humanity begins.II. RECREATIONMechthild again takes up the cosmic drama of salvation in the four<strong>te</strong>enthsection of the fourth book where she discusses the birth of Jesus Christ.As in Mechthild’s description of creation and the fall, the drama of recreationcen<strong>te</strong>rs on physicality. While the incarnation—the heart of theChristian account of salvation—necessarily entails physicality, th<strong>eo</strong>logiansof<strong>te</strong>n focus on the suffering body on the cross as the si<strong>te</strong> of redemption.Here, Mechthild focuses not on the suffering body of Christ, but rather onthe incarnation as the locus of redemption. <strong>Th</strong>is focus revalues not onlythe suffering body of Jesus, but also embodied exis<strong>te</strong>nce in general. InMechthild’s vision, physicality has value apart from suffering. <strong>Th</strong>is section


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 23explores the role of physicality in the Trinitarian “re-flow” into the worldand the human response.Physicality in the Trinitarian Re-FlowAs the angels played a central role in the creation story, Mechthildbegins with them here. <strong>Th</strong>e angels witness the mys<strong>te</strong>ry of the Trinity:three comple<strong>te</strong> and distinct persons who form one God. <strong>Th</strong>e angels,however, cannot see everything. Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “No mat<strong>te</strong>r how goodthe angels’ eyes were, they saw neither bone nor flesh nor color nor theglorious name Jesus. <strong>Th</strong>is was miraculously hidden from them in thebreast of the e<strong>te</strong>rnal Father” (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>e angels perceive Trinitarianmys<strong>te</strong>ries, but the Father hides the mys<strong>te</strong>ry of salvation. Gabrielparticipa<strong>te</strong>s in salvation history, but the Trinity ent<strong>ru</strong>sts him only with thename of Jesus. Mechthild no<strong>te</strong>s, “He [Gabriel] was ent<strong>ru</strong>s<strong>te</strong>d with neitherbone nor flesh nor blood” (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity does not ent<strong>ru</strong>st Gabriel withthe flesh of Jesus, thus differentiating the spiritual nature of the angelsand the fleshly nature of human beings.<strong>Th</strong>e Second Person has an e<strong>te</strong>rnal fleshly nature that founded thecreation of the dual nature of human beings, but, as we saw in the creationand fall narrative, human beings deformed this nature. Mechthildsta<strong>te</strong>s,“<strong>Th</strong>e same Second Person had become one nature with Adam’shumanity before he debased himself in sin. Although Adam’s nature wasbroken and changed and his inheritance lost forever, God never gave upon him” (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>e physical nature of human beings no longer imagesthe physical nature of the e<strong>te</strong>rnal Son. In order to redeem the “deformed”physicality of humanity, the Son must take the “deformed” flesh upon himself.Mechthild foreshadowed this necessity in the first Trinitarian councilaf<strong>te</strong>r the fall where the Son says: “I will take bloody humanity upon myself”(3.9). Humanity’s new (“deformed”) physical nature becomes a part of thee<strong>te</strong>rnal Trinity.God performs this work of redemption using physicality. God fashionedthe first nature of humanity using the hands of the Trinity and desired touse physicality again in the re-const<strong>ru</strong>ction of humanity. Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s:“<strong>Fo</strong>r this reason he wan<strong>te</strong>d to restore us with his own feet and his own


24KOINONIAhands so that we would have great oneness with him” (4.14). God en<strong>te</strong>rsinto the physical exis<strong>te</strong>nce of humanity in order to have oneness withhumanity. God becomes embodied in a new sense. <strong>Th</strong>e Son e<strong>te</strong>rnallypossessed a dual physical and spiritual nature, but the Son now takes on anew physical nature in order to be uni<strong>te</strong>d with humanity.In this account of recreation, Mechthild avoids the language ofdeformed humanity. Her language reveals a humanity broken and changedby the fall, but not the deformation that she speaks of in the third book.<strong>Th</strong>e goal of redemption is the restoration of humanity by God taking onthe new and broken flesh. As God takes on the changed flesh, it is restored.God does not break when taking on the broken flesh; the broken fleshbecomes God-like. In this account of redemption, God has two physicalnatures: the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son and the restored flesh of humanity.Mechthild also avoids the unsurpassable distance implied by thelanguage of courtly love in this account of redemption. God takes on theflesh of humanity in order to uni<strong>te</strong> with humanity. God is not creatingan object of love as in creation, but restoring the object of love in a mannerthat transforms the object of love so that it is no longer an object ofdistant love. In redemption, God develops a love that is no longer distantbut that can be consumma<strong>te</strong>d. Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>e soul alone with itsflesh is mistress of the house in heaven, sits next to the e<strong>te</strong>rnal Mas<strong>te</strong>r ofthe house, and is most like him” (4.14). In effect, the love is consumma<strong>te</strong>d.Newman no<strong>te</strong>s, “[Mechthild’s] daring language asserts the same equalitythat Hadewijch claimed between God and his bride, defying the gulfbetween Creator and creature. Since they are matched if only in desire,their union is in that sense a marriage of equals.” 22 Humanity is nolonger God’s unobtainable lady and God no longer humanity’sunobtainable lady.Physicality in the Human Response<strong>Th</strong>e flesh of humanity, as opposed to the spiritual nature of angels, makesredemption and unification with God possible. Human beings, however,must work to perfect redemption and unification with God. <strong>Th</strong>e22 Newman, From Virile Woman to WomanChrist, 150.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 25physicality of humanity grounds redemption and unification, but it mustbe rightly utilized in order to perfect the work began in the Trinitarianre-flow into creation.<strong>Th</strong>e embodied nature of humanity crea<strong>te</strong>s the possibility for union withGod. Mechthild says, “When I reflect that the divine nature now includesbone and flesh, body and soul, I become ela<strong>te</strong>d in great joy” (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>einclusion of the body in the divine makes union possible, as McGinnrecognizes: “Since the divine nature itself through the Incarna<strong>te</strong> Wordnow includes ‘bone and flesh, body and soul,’ the soul with its flesh getsto share the highest union with God, superior to that of the angels whoremain pure spirit.” 23 <strong>Th</strong>e Trinitarian act divinizes the current flesh ofhumanity. Humanity, as it did af<strong>te</strong>r creation and before the fall, againimages the Trinity. <strong>Th</strong>e divinizing of human flesh crea<strong>te</strong>s space for morethan imaging; humanity may participa<strong>te</strong> in God as they would have inparadise. Mechthild no<strong>te</strong>s, “If man had remained in paradise, God wouldhave been immedia<strong>te</strong>ly visible to him, would have gree<strong>te</strong>d his soul andrefreshed his body” (4.14). Humanity did not remain in paradise, butthe Trinity formed a plan to allow human participation in the divine. Bytaking on “deformed” human flesh, God again becomes like humanity. Godchanges in order to move into a restored relationship with humanity.While the angels play a central role in witnessing the Trinitariandecision and announcing that decision to humanity, they remain purelyspiritual beings. As spiritual beings, they participa<strong>te</strong> in the physicalredemption of humanity, but cannot be redeemed themselves. Mechthildsta<strong>te</strong>s, “Lucifer only had a single nature in God. When he destroyed it, hecould not return” (4.14). God crea<strong>te</strong>d human beings with the dual nature ofthe physical and spiritual Son. <strong>Th</strong>is dual nature makes human redemptionpossible. McGinn no<strong>te</strong>s, “If the human person had a single nature, that is,a purely spiritual being like Lucifer, there would have been no possibilityof restoration af<strong>te</strong>r sin.” 24 God redeems humanity because human beingsare embodied. Even when the fall deforms the image of the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh ofthe Son, the physical nature of humanity makes salvation possible.23 McGinn, Flowering of Mysticism, 233-34.24 McGinn, Flowering of Mysticism, 233.


26KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>e redemption affec<strong>te</strong>d by the incarnation has immedia<strong>te</strong> results.Mechthild is not waiting for the redeemed resurrec<strong>te</strong>d body, but realizesher current bodily po<strong>te</strong>ntial. Bynum recognizes the immediacy of Mechthild’svision: “Body is now the access to God. Desire is now. Mechthildof<strong>te</strong>n wri<strong>te</strong>s as if both body and desire rise here, before death, into thee<strong>te</strong>rnal present of heaven . . . Mechthild desires her body because desire isits own reward and body is the locus of desire.” 25 Not only can the body riseright now into the e<strong>te</strong>rnal present of heaven, but embodiment is requiredfor the rise into heaven. <strong>Th</strong>e en-fleshed God took on the “deformed” fleshof humanity in order that humanity might participa<strong>te</strong> in God through ashared fleshy nature.Participation in the divine is not, however, automatic. Humanityresponds to the Trinitarian “re-flow” by working toward the highest unionwith the Trinity. Flesh grounds redemption and unification, but humanbeings must work to perfect the union. Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>is same natureforces God to greet us with knowledge and with holy intimacy to theex<strong>te</strong>nt that we are prepared through holy virtues and t<strong>ru</strong>e innocence”(4.14). God only uni<strong>te</strong>s with us as much as we prepare for this unification.<strong>Th</strong>is preparation involves rightly utilizing the flesh that is now part of thee<strong>te</strong>rnal Trinity. Hollywood no<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>e ethical activity of the soul, mor<strong>eo</strong>ver,her work in imitation of Christ while on this earth, is absolu<strong>te</strong>ly necessaryto the movement of the soul back to her source and home in thedivine.” 26 Hollywood points to the right action of the soul, but I argue thatit is central to Mechthild that right action occurs in the body. <strong>Th</strong>e fall occurredbecause the flesh was used improperly in partaking of the forbiddenf<strong>ru</strong>it; redemption, therefore, must take place within the body. Mechthildcalls for a right use of the gift of physicality as the means to perfect theredemption and unification begun by God: “Our vassals rank in nobilityaccording to how rich in holy virtues we are on earth” (4.14). <strong>Th</strong>e rank ofthe angel that serves each human being depends on the proper use of embodiment.By properly utilizing the gift of physicality, humanity perfectsthe redemption and unification began by God.25 Caroline Walker Bynum, Resurrection of the Body in Wes<strong>te</strong>rn Christianity, 200–1336 (New York: Columbia University Press, 1995), 339-40.26 Hollywood, <strong>Th</strong>e Soul as Virgin Wife, 85.


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 27<strong>Th</strong>e Redeemed Body<strong>Th</strong>e comple<strong>te</strong> process of redemption is twofold as it requires Trinitarianand human initiative. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity initia<strong>te</strong>s first by taking the “deformed”flesh of humanity into itself. While the Trinity is e<strong>te</strong>rnally embodiedthrough the nature of the Son, the human misuse of the body deformedthe pure flesh of humanity modeled af<strong>te</strong>r the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son. Af<strong>te</strong>rthe fall, humanity and the Son no longer share the same nature. In order tobe reuni<strong>te</strong>d with humanity, God takes on the post-fall flesh. 27My reading suggests that, firstly, Mechthild believes there are twodistinct types of physicality (a pre-fall physicality and a post-fallphysicality) and, secondly, that Mechthild thinks the first type of flesh e<strong>te</strong>rnallyexists in the Son and, therefore, in the Trinity (the second type of fleshis assumed in the Incarnation, which is a po<strong>te</strong>ntially dubious th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>position, but a fair reading of Mechthild). According to Mechthild’screation story, flesh did not come into exis<strong>te</strong>nce with the creation ofhumanity. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, flesh is e<strong>te</strong>rnally housed in the nature of the Son and,therefore, the Trinity. <strong>Th</strong>is e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh inspired the initial creation of thedual-nature (physical and spiritual) human beings. When humanity deformedtheir nature, they no longer shared the nature of the Son. <strong>Th</strong>e fallso destroyed the pure flesh of the Son that it could not be restored. Ratherthan restoring this pure flesh, the Trinitarian council deemed that the Sonwould take on the “deformed” flesh. In order to redeem the new natur<strong>eo</strong>f humanity, the Son takes this nature upon himself. By taking on thedeformed flesh, the flesh is no longer “deformed” but eleva<strong>te</strong>d to a divinestatus. <strong>Th</strong>e “deformed” flesh is not re-formed, but re-valued.<strong>Th</strong>e human responds to the re-valuing of its flesh by using the bodyrightly. As opposed to the decision to use the body for evil, humanity mustrespond to the movement of God with virtue, charity, and nobility. Ashuman beings use physicality for good, the redemption of the body27 <strong>Th</strong>e physicality that is redeemed in the Incarnation makes Eucharistic union possible.Poor points to a la<strong>te</strong>r account of the Eucharist in the Flowing Light where Mechthildsets aside the problems of the female flesh. Poor sta<strong>te</strong>s: “<strong>Th</strong>e problematic qualities associa<strong>te</strong>dwith the female body are now absent from the maid, but a bodily quality remains so that theHost can be diges<strong>te</strong>d and communion can occur.” (Poor, Mechthild of Magdeburg and HerBook, 75.) Poor recognizes the necessity of physicality for full union in Eucharist where boththe lamb and the maid are fed. <strong>Th</strong>e Incarnation grounds this la<strong>te</strong>r Eucharistic union.


28KOINONIAcontinues. God greets human beings to the measure that they preparetheir bodies with virtue.In this twofold movement of God and humanity, the body is redeemed.<strong>Th</strong>e Mas<strong>te</strong>r and mistress uni<strong>te</strong> in a heavenly abode. Mechthild reflects,“<strong>Th</strong>ere [in the house of heaven] eye reflects in eye, there spirit flows inspirit, there hand touches hand, there mouth speaks to mouth, and thereheart greets heart. <strong>Th</strong>us does the Lord and Mas<strong>te</strong>r honor the mistress athis side” (4.14). Bodies uni<strong>te</strong> in the dual movement of God and humanity.God honors humanity and humanity, through virtue, honors God. <strong>Th</strong>eangels serve and praise them e<strong>te</strong>rnally as Mechthild sta<strong>te</strong>s: “All serviceand all praise the angels engage in are offered totally to the mistress as wellas to the Mas<strong>te</strong>r” (4.14).III. CONCLUSIONSAccording to Mechthild’s visions of creation and recreation, physicalityis e<strong>te</strong>rnally in God. First, love comes into being in the beginning with thecreation of a physical object of love. Physicality is, second, at the root ofredemption as God redeems the “deformed” flesh of humanity. Finally,human beings perfect this union by rightly using the gift of embodimentthat has been crea<strong>te</strong>d and redeemed. Human embodiment, therefore,grounds union with the divine.<strong>Th</strong>e Trinity began the work of redemption by taking on a body, but,according to Mechthild, humanity must comple<strong>te</strong> this work by properlyutilizing the gift of embodiment. Mechthild thus revises doctrine to fit herbeguine con<strong>te</strong>xt and makes that doctrine accessible through her use ofthe vernacular. In order to perfect redemption and union with the divine,the body must be rightly used. But where is the body rightly used? It canbe rightly used in relation to God, as Mechthild demonstra<strong>te</strong>s imprope<strong>ru</strong>se in the fall and proper use in redemption, but the body also rela<strong>te</strong>sto other p<strong>eo</strong>ple. <strong>Th</strong>e body must be used to assist the bodies of others. AsMechthild works in the world, she prepares her body to be unified with thedivine. Union with the divine is fleeting not because of the limitations ofphysicality in general, but because the body is a work in progress and mustbe continually redeemed both in relations with God and in relations with


Minis<strong>te</strong>r: Divine and Human Embodiment in Mechthild 29others. <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity began the work of redemption by taking on a body, buthumanity must comple<strong>te</strong> it by properly utilizing that body.A recent article on Mechthild in the field of comparative th<strong>eo</strong>logysuggests how Mechthild’s understanding of the suffering bodycomplements the divinization of the body in Lalleśwarī’s yogic bodyth<strong>eo</strong>logy. 28 My reading of Mechthild suggests that both understandingsof the body (an understanding of the suffering body as well as an understandingof the divinized body) are present in Mechthild’s <strong>te</strong>xt. Mechthildnot only values the body as it media<strong>te</strong>s the divine through identificationwith the suffering body of Christ, but also as it media<strong>te</strong>s the divine throughsensual participation in the Trinitarian councils. Furthermore, thedialogues that Mechthild witnesses in her visionary participationdemonstra<strong>te</strong> the pivotal role flesh plays in creation and redemption. <strong>Th</strong>epivotal role played by flesh involves suffering—Mechthild embraces therole embodied suffering plays in the union between God and humanity—but the important role of flesh is not limi<strong>te</strong>d to its suffering.<strong>Th</strong>is analysis of Mechthild’s visions suggests the consideration ofseveral in<strong>te</strong>resting th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> questions regarding the role of physicalityin the connection between God and humanity. As Mechthild negotia<strong>te</strong>sthe ambiguity of the suffering body and the divinized body, she providesa model for a th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> negotiation of a similar <strong>te</strong>nsion between recentcelebrations of embodiment and the recognition of the reality of suffering.<strong>Th</strong>ese final thoughts gesture toward some of the key aspects of Mechthildfor that th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> negotiation, but I should first no<strong>te</strong> that before sucha negotiation occurs, modern th<strong>eo</strong>logians must properly con<strong>te</strong>xtualizeMechthild. According to Mechthild, the body as we know it now, includingsex organs and the marks of the fall, is part of the Trinity through theincarnation of the Son. <strong>Th</strong>e rest of Mechthild’s <strong>te</strong>xt, therefore, mightbe seen as a manifestation of the ambiguity between recognizing thelimitations of the body and understanding the necessity of the bodyfor union with the divine. Mechthild’s visions revalue the way humansrela<strong>te</strong> to the divine. If the Trinity is embodied, human beings rela<strong>te</strong> to Godthrough their bodies. Bodies are not baggage to be set aside in a quest for28 Michelle Voss Roberts, “Flowing and Crossing: <strong>Th</strong>e Somatic <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logies of Mechthildand Lalleśwarī,” JAAR 76 (2008): 638-63.


30KOINONIAthe soul to be unified with the divine. Rather, they provide an essentialaspect of union with the divine. Union occurs through bodies, not in spit<strong>eo</strong>f them, and not because they have been overcome. <strong>Th</strong>e dual nature ofhuman beings crea<strong>te</strong>s space for redemption and union. Embodiment is apre-requisi<strong>te</strong> for union with the divine.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 31-35Flesh and E<strong>te</strong>rnal Flesh:A Response to Meredith Minis<strong>te</strong>rJENNIFER THWEATT-BATESMeredith Minis<strong>te</strong>r’s reading of Mechthild of Magdeburg on the issue ofembodiment seeks to dis<strong>ru</strong>pt a scholarly consensus that Mechthild’s viewof the body is negative, or at best ambivalent, by connecting her view ofthe body with her doctrine of the Trinity. In making this connection, sheemphasizes the positive role embodiment plays as the medium for humandivineunion in Mechthild’s thought, providing a strong contrast not onlyto Mechthild’s early descriptions of the body as an obstacle to union, butmodifying Mechthild’s identification of the body with suffering by alsoidentifying the body with the erotic pleasure of union with God. Minis<strong>te</strong>r’sclaim is a strong one: it is not simply that God chooses to make physicalembodiment the medium for union with his human creatures, but that“for Mechthild, physicality is the necessary foundation for the unionbetween God and humanity” (Minis<strong>te</strong>r, 16).Minis<strong>te</strong>r begins by presenting Mechthild’s visionary witness of theTrinitarian councils on creation and redemption (<strong>te</strong>rmed re-creation, inorder to emphasize th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> continuity) as implying that the Trinitycan be sensed physically, and therefore has a physical nature. Minis<strong>te</strong>rdescribes Mechthild’s vision as an embodied vision, in which she sees withthe eyes in her head and hears with her actual ears, and not the metaphoricaleyes and ears of her soul. I welcome this insis<strong>te</strong>nt presumption of theembodiment of vision, which brings to mind Donna Haraway’s insis<strong>te</strong>nc<strong>eo</strong>n the necessity of re-embodying vision as an epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> metaphorin the sciences. 11 See D. Haraway, “Situa<strong>te</strong>d Knowledges: <strong>Th</strong>e Science Question in Feminism andthe Privilege of Partial Perspective,” in Simians, Cyborgs and Women: <strong>Th</strong>e Reinvention ofNature (New York: Routledge, 1991).


32KOINONIAYet what precisely does it mean to say that the Trinity has a “physicalnature?” Minis<strong>te</strong>r does not pursue this specifically, but perhaps itwould be possible to elucida<strong>te</strong> further by making a connection to, for example,Sallie McFague’s proposal of the world as God’s body. 2 Asking thisquestion opens up the further necessity of making connections anddrawing distinctions between the concepts of ma<strong>te</strong>riality, physicality,embodiment, bodies, and flesh. All bodies are physical, but not all physicalforms are bodies; flesh is bodily, but perhaps not all bodies are fleshy. 3It is not, however, solely on the basis of Mechthild’s sensory experienc<strong>eo</strong>f the Trinity that Minis<strong>te</strong>r makes a claim for the physical natur<strong>eo</strong>f God. Minis<strong>te</strong>r turns to Mechthild’s Christology, and her explication ofthe dual nature of the Son, whose physical nature is described as “e<strong>te</strong>rnalflesh.” Minis<strong>te</strong>r wri<strong>te</strong>s, “According to Mechthild’s creation story, flesh didnot come into exis<strong>te</strong>nce with the creation of humanity. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, flesh ise<strong>te</strong>rnally housed in the nature of the Son, and therefore, the Trinity”(Minis<strong>te</strong>r, 27). Identifying Christ’s “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh” as physical, Minis<strong>te</strong>radds another plank to her argument that the Trinity has a physicalnature.Yet, for Mechthild, the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son is not the same thingas the “fallen and disgraced” flesh of humanity, and this distinctionraises the question of continuity and discontinuity between these twoca<strong>te</strong>gories of flesh and physicality. On the one hand, continuity ispresumed in the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh’s role in establishing the physicality ofcreation; on the other hand, discontinuity is postula<strong>te</strong>d in Mechthild’sdescriptions of the dest<strong>ru</strong>ction of the originally crea<strong>te</strong>d e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh inhuman nature as a result of the Fall, resulting in a new, fallen physicalnature and the loss of the image of the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh. Does this result infallen humanity’s imaging God with only the spiritual half of their dualnature, as the flesh no longer images the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh of the Son? It is abit unclear, but the po<strong>te</strong>ntial privileging of disembodied spirit over body2 Sallie McFague, <strong>Th</strong>e Body of God: An Eco<strong>logical</strong> <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy (Minneapolis: <strong>Fo</strong>rtress,1993).3 I make this observation in the con<strong>te</strong>xt of my current research into feminist const<strong>ru</strong>ctionsof the “cyborg,” in which bodies and the boundaries that define them are con<strong>te</strong>s<strong>te</strong>dand permeable. See Donna J. Haraway, “A Cyborg Manifesto: Science, Technology andSocialist-Feminism in the La<strong>te</strong> Twentieth Century,” in Simians, Cyborgs and Women: <strong>Th</strong>eReinvention of Nature (New York: Routledge, 1991).


<strong>Th</strong>weatt-Ba<strong>te</strong>s Response: Flesh and E<strong>te</strong>rnal Flesh 33and flesh is coun<strong>te</strong>red in the Trinity’s plan for redemption, in which the“deformed flesh” of humanity is not nega<strong>te</strong>d but rather taken on by theSon in the act of re-creation. Further, Mechthild does not describe there-valuation of the fallen flesh as a return to or restoration of the original“e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh.” <strong>Th</strong>is indeed does, as Minis<strong>te</strong>r argues, indica<strong>te</strong> a valuationof human flesh and embodiment in that the Son takes it on rather thanreplacing it with his own “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh.”But at the same time, the very redemptive act that re-values humanflesh and embodiment indica<strong>te</strong>s a radical discontinuity between these twoca<strong>te</strong>gories of flesh, or there would be no necessity for the Son to take onthe human flesh in this subsequent moment of redemption. If the e<strong>te</strong>rnalflesh is ca<strong>te</strong>gorically different from both fallen and restored human flesh,how “physical” can we in<strong>te</strong>rpret the “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh” to be? It is certainlynot physical in an identical sense with the physicality of the fallen flesh,nor in an identical sense with the redeemed flesh; Minis<strong>te</strong>r wri<strong>te</strong>s, “In thisaccount of redemption, God has two physical natures: the e<strong>te</strong>rnal fleshof the Son, and the restored flesh of humanity” (Minis<strong>te</strong>r, 24). If so, thensys<strong>te</strong>matically, the post-Incarnation Son is no longer dually-natured, butbecomes a triunely-natured member of the Triune God, possessing thespiritual nature, the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh, and the assumed flesh of humanity. <strong>Th</strong>isis surely an odd Christo<strong>logical</strong> const<strong>ru</strong>ction, and probably not somethingMechthild in<strong>te</strong>nds to be doing, nor Minis<strong>te</strong>r to be endorsing.It is important to no<strong>te</strong> as well that in the above sta<strong>te</strong>ment, not onlyis the physicality predica<strong>te</strong>d of the original, divine “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh” of theSon communicable to the other members of the Trinity, but also thephysicality of the fallen-but-restored-flesh of humanity. <strong>Th</strong>is is, I think, athird plank of Minis<strong>te</strong>r’s argument for the physical nature of the Trinity, andimportantly, the move which gives the notion of physicality a concre<strong>te</strong>,in<strong>te</strong>lligible, human con<strong>te</strong>nt. Yet, the word “e<strong>te</strong>rnal,” modifying theSon’s flesh, makes an important distinction between the ca<strong>te</strong>gories ofe<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh and flesh, signaling a divinity of origin that would ground thecommunicability of e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh, but not the physicality of human flesh.Further, Mechthild’s description of the creation of the angels as singlenatured,wholly spiritual beings in the image of the Holy Spirit makesit clear that Mechthild does not consider the Holy Spirit to possess a


34KOINONIAcommunica<strong>te</strong>d physical nature; if the “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh” of the Son is physical,then the Holy Spirit somehow missed out (and apparently, missed out ona qui<strong>te</strong> a lot).<strong>Th</strong>ese problems dissolve if one lets go of the physicality of the“e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh,” but it is the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh which grounds the motivation andpossibility for the creation of a physical reality in the firstplace, and Minis<strong>te</strong>r’s argument for a Trinitarian physical nature.In summary, this is not a good bargain. I, therefore, think Minis<strong>te</strong>r hasgood reason to in<strong>te</strong>rpret Mechthild as suggesting that there are twodistinct types of physicality, a pre-fall and post-fall physicality.Minis<strong>te</strong>r comments that this is “a po<strong>te</strong>ntially dubious th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> position,but a fair reading of Mechthild” (Minis<strong>te</strong>r, 27).Despi<strong>te</strong> these “dubious” sys<strong>te</strong>matic implications of Mechthild’snegotiations of Trinitarian doctrine and Christology, Minis<strong>te</strong>r’sargument about Mechthild’s positive valuing of embodiment stands firm.Regardless of the question of the kind or degree of physicality of the Son’s“e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh,” and by ex<strong>te</strong>nsion, the Trinity’s, it is clear that Mechthildenvisioned a decisive move to re-value the flesh in the Incarnation, justifyingMinis<strong>te</strong>r’s con<strong>te</strong>ntion that bodies become the medium for relating to thedivine, and subverting the negative or ambivalent role of embodimentpredica<strong>te</strong>d of Mechthild.Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, I apprecia<strong>te</strong> the boldness of the claim that physicality isthe necessary foundation for divine-human union. I would, however,prefer to argue that this necessity flows not from a prior physicality withinthe Trinity, but the human physicality of the human Other, whom Godso desires. <strong>Th</strong>e stra<strong>te</strong>gy of grounding the physicality of human-divineunion in a prior physicality of the Trinity seems to me to imply thatrelation or union can only occur between entities of identical onto<strong>logical</strong>ca<strong>te</strong>gories—a union of the Same. But the logic of love as a motivation forcreation and union, as Mechthild describes it, seems not to require this.As Mechthild further describes the Fall as destroying the “e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh”physicality that made humanity the image of the Son, humanity becomesyet more Other; even if the Trinity is physical in the e<strong>te</strong>rnal-flesh sense,humanity remains Other because this e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh is lost to us. <strong>Th</strong>esolution, as Minis<strong>te</strong>r rightly points out, is that God changes in order to


<strong>Th</strong>weatt-Ba<strong>te</strong>s Response: Flesh and E<strong>te</strong>rnal Flesh 35move into relationship—and indeed, in Mechthild’s vision, changes twice,in creation and re-creation. I would suggest further that such a moveindica<strong>te</strong>s the Creator God’s understanding that without our bodies, weare not who we are. <strong>Fo</strong>r God to t<strong>ru</strong>ly love the human creature means tovalue even the broken flesh, to en<strong>te</strong>r into a humanly embodied exis<strong>te</strong>ncein such a way that does not totally destroy who we were, in order to makeus what we might be.One final point on that most troublesome aspect of humanembodiment: gender. <strong>Th</strong>ere are, of course, troubling gender lines atwork even (or especially) within the erotic imagery that does so much tounderscore the positive role of the (female) body in Mechthild’sthought. Although for Mechthild sexual embodiment is the result of theFall, the scheme of redemption chosen in the Trinitarian council shewitnesses is one that redeems the current fallen flesh of humanity,rather than reverting to the nature of the e<strong>te</strong>rnal flesh. <strong>Th</strong>is not only impliesa redemption of human embodiment in general, but also specifically anon-rejection of sexuality and gender, a point further buttressed by theerotic imagery used by Mechthild to describe union with God. <strong>Th</strong>ough wemay squirm at the tightly restrictive gender roles of “knight” and “lady”of courtly imagery, even here Mechthild can be read subversively, asMinis<strong>te</strong>r no<strong>te</strong>s, drawing on Barbara Newman, that Mechthild and Godswitch these gender roles at certain points. Such transgression ofrigid gender boundaries indeed ought to be part of the redemptionof gender, and even, I dare to say, morally directive for the redeemedhuman’s task of “properly utilizing the gift of embodiment” in response tounion with God.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 36-53Dimensions of “Woman’s Work forWoman”: Missionary Beginnings inKorea, 1884-1929SARAH SPARKSFrom the dawn of the modern missionary movement, women—bothPro<strong>te</strong>stant and Catholic—have furthered the cause of evangelical,educational, and medical outreach efforts worldwide. As <strong>te</strong>achers, doctors,nurses, ca<strong>te</strong>chists, and even church elders, the gifts of female missionariesfrom the eigh<strong>te</strong>enth century forward have not only been inst<strong>ru</strong>mentalin shaping and defining the practice of mission, but have also made anincontrovertible impact upon the broader scheme of Christian history.Dana L. Robert addresses the s<strong>te</strong>r<strong>eo</strong>typical image of missionary womenas secondary figures, helpma<strong>te</strong>s, preachers’ wives, or “old maids” andargues that the historical canon has not recognized the magnitude of theircontributions. 1Like Robert, I in<strong>te</strong>nd to suggest that from the earliest days of modernforeign missions, the historical record of female missionaries—theirlives, work, and th<strong>eo</strong>ries—has remained virtually unacknowledged. <strong>Fo</strong>cusingupon the nation that currently holds the largest percentage ofChristians within any Asian country, this paper will discuss the impactof women missionaries upon the continuing formation of the ChristianChurch in South Korea. Beginning with necessary background informationon Christianity’s entry to the country, I will discuss specific instancesof Pro<strong>te</strong>stant and Catholic mission work undertaken by womenbetween the years 1884 and 1929. Applying the thoughts and reflectionsof current Korean feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians, I will conclude by speaking to theimplications of gendered mission th<strong>eo</strong>ries for women in today’s KoreanChurch, thereby proposing that the early women missionaries realized two1 Dana Robert, American Women in Mission: A Social History of <strong>Th</strong>eir <strong>Th</strong>oughtand Practice (Macon, Ga.: Mercer University Press, 1996), xvii.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 37specific achievements: making monumental contributions to the growthof Korean Christianity as a whole, and promoting the autonomy of Koreanwomen within both the Church and their culture.CHRISTIANITY’S ENTRY INTO KOREA<strong>Th</strong>e first Catholic missionaries arrived in Korea in 1784. Around thattime, Matt<strong>eo</strong> Ricci’s T<strong>ru</strong>e Lord of Heaven and Earth was introduced toKorean scholars in dialogue with China. Yi Sang-hun, son of the Koreanambassador to China, was sent to converse with Catholic missionariesthere for the purpose of learning as much as possible about their religion.Yi was baptized in China, and returned to Korea with Catholic li<strong>te</strong>raturewhich he shared with his friends and fellow scholars. Several male in<strong>te</strong>llectualswho accep<strong>te</strong>d Catholic Christianity adop<strong>te</strong>d a role comparableto that of priest and began adminis<strong>te</strong>ring the sacrament of baptism to allwho desired conversion. Organized missionary groups were not permit<strong>te</strong>dto settle in Korea for nearly another hundred years, rendering access forordained seminary-educa<strong>te</strong>d priests and deacons nearly impossible. Mostof these early Catholic missionaries to Korea came from China ratherthan the West, and as individuals or small constituents rather than largegroups. 2 Despi<strong>te</strong> the unofficial nature of mission efforts and the minimalamount of self-proclaimed missionaries, Korean Catholicism experiencedrapid growth within its early years. <strong>Th</strong>en, the early eigh<strong>te</strong>en hundredsbrought political persecution, which targe<strong>te</strong>d the institutional churchheavily. By this time, the Catholic Church had become an undergroundmovement.Perhaps due to its necessarily secretive nature, Catholic missions toKorea involved minimal female participation during the first century ofChristianity’s introduction. 3 <strong>Th</strong>e mission work that did exist was illegaland, due to risks of death and lifelong imprisonment, the church was able2 See Jai-Keun Choi, <strong>Th</strong>e Origin of the Roman Catholic Church in Korea: An Examinationof Popular and Governmental Responses to Catholic Missions in the La<strong>te</strong> ChosônDynasty, Rev. Ham Suk-Hyun Studies in Asian Christianity, no. 2 (Chel<strong>te</strong>nham, Pa.: HermitKingdom, 2006).3 Gari Ledyard, “Kollumba Kang Wansuk, an Early Catholic Activist and Martyr,”in Christianity in Korea, ed. Roert E. Buswell and Timothy S. Lee (Honolulu: University ofHawaii, 2006), 38-71.


38KOINONIAto send only a minimal number of priests for sacramental purposes. <strong>Th</strong>us,no women’s missionary efforts were recorded until la<strong>te</strong>r years. Becaus<strong>eo</strong>f the different circumstances for Pro<strong>te</strong>stant entry to Korea, nearly all ofthese missions involved women from the beginning. Pro<strong>te</strong>stantism arrivednearly unhindered in 1883. <strong>Th</strong>e Methodist Episcopal Church’s <strong>Fo</strong>reignMission Society and the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church’s Board of <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionsbecame the first American missionary organizations to minis<strong>te</strong>r to theKorean population, and women’s work in evangelistic, educational, andmedical missions began to thrive.PROTESTANT BIBLE WOMEN AND EVANGELISTIC MISSIONSPro<strong>te</strong>stant Bible Women 4 were the first major female participants inChristian missions to Korea, particularly within the Presby<strong>te</strong>rianand Methodist denominations. <strong>Th</strong>e 1900-01 report of the Women’s<strong>Fo</strong>reign Mission Society (WFMS) of the Methodist Episcopal Churchreveals a variety of evangelistic work undertaken by Bible Women withinthe previous five years. Mrs. H. B. Skidmore, the Korea Mission correspondentto the WFMS, repor<strong>te</strong>d to the society’s central office that BibleWomen in general witnessed an upswing in Christian inquiry at this time,and that one of them, Harriet, had visi<strong>te</strong>d 183 homes and met 462 in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>dKoreans. 5Presby<strong>te</strong>rian missionaries employed Bible Women and female Sabbathschool inst<strong>ru</strong>ctors just as readily. Reports of the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Boardof <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missions from 1900 through 1910 consis<strong>te</strong>ntly show the dedicationof female missionaries, most significantly the establishment ofscripture studies by Bible Women. Helen Barrett Montgomery <strong>te</strong>lls ofher experiences with the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Bible training schools for ChristianKorean women:4 Bible Women were Pro<strong>te</strong>stant female missionaries, missionary wives, or nativewomen converts to Christianity who were ent<strong>ru</strong>s<strong>te</strong>d with the duty of home visitations for thepurpose of distributing Christian li<strong>te</strong>rature. <strong>Th</strong>ese women were not ordained, but receivedex<strong>te</strong>nsive ca<strong>te</strong>chetical training within their respective denominations.5 Methodist Episcopal Church, Annual Report of the Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign MissionarySociety of the Methodist Episcopal Church (New York: Charles A. Coffin, S<strong>te</strong>am Book, andJob <strong>Prin</strong><strong>te</strong>r, 1878).


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 39We saw the women in at<strong>te</strong>ndance . . . the advanced students who camefor two months of institu<strong>te</strong> work. <strong>Th</strong>ey made a picture as they sat onthe floor of the beautifully proportioned and artistic Korean building.<strong>Th</strong>eir whi<strong>te</strong> dresses were spotless, their keen dark faces shone from undertheir whi<strong>te</strong> turbans. Each had her Bible and no<strong>te</strong>-book. Each paid aregistration fee, provided her own food and did her own washing. <strong>Th</strong>enumerous classes held at this one Bible training institu<strong>te</strong> tax the hospitalityof Christian homes of the city. But all cheerfully submit to thenecessary crowding in dormitories and priva<strong>te</strong> homes for the sake ofthe Word. 6Many Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Bible Women were responsible for facilitating scripturallearning sessions such as these several times throughout the year.Most Bible training institu<strong>te</strong>s consis<strong>te</strong>d of five to seven classes, each tailoredto the particular needs of those in at<strong>te</strong>ndance. <strong>Th</strong>ese women-taughtcourses proved immeasurably valuable for the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church,not only providing Korean women with the resources to learn moreabout their newly chosen faith, but also encouraging them to join in theChristian mission.Because of their in<strong>te</strong>ractions with Korean women and children, BibleWomen from both the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian and Methodist Episcopal Churchesserved a singularly important function. During home visits, they wouldpresent the matron of each house with Christian li<strong>te</strong>rature and wouldof<strong>te</strong>n be invi<strong>te</strong>d to stay for <strong>te</strong>a or a meal. Using their familiarity withhousehold management and childcare as entrée to conversation, BibleWomen found methods of communicating the stories of scripture toKorean wives and mothers. Due to this influence, hundreds of women conver<strong>te</strong>dto Christianity between 1885 and 1910 in spi<strong>te</strong> of conflict with theirfamilies. Most were baptized without the approval of their husbands, andvery few whole families conver<strong>te</strong>d. In most cases of married women’s conversionto Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Christianity, husbands would never acknowledge thepresence of a new religious tradition within the household. 7Making the salvation story accessible to the Korean population ingeneral was a task which many missionaries found difficult, but Bible6 Helen Barrett Montgomery, <strong>Th</strong>e King’s Highway: A Study of the Present Conditionson the <strong>Fo</strong>reign Field (West Medford, Mass.: Central Commit<strong>te</strong>e on the Study of <strong>Fo</strong>reignMissions, 1915).7 Yi Hyo-jae, “Christian Mission and the Liberation of Korean Women,” In<strong>te</strong>rnationalReview of Mission 74 (1985): 94-95.


40KOINONIAWomen were able to relay the message to Confucian wives with particularease. Both male and female wes<strong>te</strong>rn missionaries of the la<strong>te</strong>r nine<strong>te</strong>enthcentury observed that simplicity and the desire for redemption outsideConfucian culture factored into this phenomenon. 8 Aware of the factthat a Confucian woman’s prospects of e<strong>te</strong>rnal life depended solely uponwhether or not she would be remembered by her descendents, BibleWomen explained Christianity to their hos<strong>te</strong>sses as an equal means ofsalvation for all. Bible Women were easily able to understand the Koreanfemale mindset, promising salvation for the parents, parents-in-law,husbands, and children of women converts. 9It has been sugges<strong>te</strong>d that Korean women’s receptivity to Christianity,largely due to the influence of these early Bible Women, ac<strong>te</strong>d as astimulus for the nationwide Pro<strong>te</strong>stant revival beginning in 1903. 10 <strong>Th</strong>isrevival movement was instiga<strong>te</strong>d by the “presence of spirits,” as describedby a small group of Korean women during a weekly prayer service. As describedby Lillias H. Underwood, female missionaries who had been minis<strong>te</strong>ringto these native women began to encoun<strong>te</strong>r similar moments ofspiritual ecstasy. 11 <strong>Th</strong>e movement spanned seven years, reaching its pinnaclein 1907. During this time, Korean women began to define “community”on their own <strong>te</strong>rms. Faith development classes, study groups, and homeministries facilita<strong>te</strong>d by female evangelical missionaries offered womenthe opportunity to bond with others in their church communities in waysthey had never before experienced.Equally imperative to the spiritual and social development of theKorean Church was the role of women missionaries as preachers.Striving “to build up a church of evangelical ardor which should be selfsupporting,”12 Pro<strong>te</strong>stant missions became dependent upon femaleevangelists who were willing to take on this responsibility. Although8 Yi Hyo-jae, “Christian Mission,” 96.9 Yi Hyo-jae suggests that this sys<strong>te</strong>m of proselytizing played heavily upon the lackof th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> understanding and general lack of education of nine<strong>te</strong>enth- and early twentieth-centuryKorean women (“Christian Mission,” 101-102).10 Yi Hyo-jae, “Christian Mission,” 94.11 Lillias H. Underwood, Underwood of Korea (New York: Fleming H. Revell, 1918),224-225.12 Sta<strong>te</strong>ment from Rev. C. T. Collyer (Methodist Episcopal Church) as quo<strong>te</strong>d in EdwardLeigh Pell, Adventures in Faith in <strong>Fo</strong>reign Lands: A Glance at the Salient Events in the


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 41women were not formally permit<strong>te</strong>d ordination until 1937 in theMethodist Church and 1994 in the previously-established Presby<strong>te</strong>rianChurch in Korea (PCK), a great number of female missionariescompensa<strong>te</strong>d for the shortage of preachers and ca<strong>te</strong>chists during thisperiod. 13 <strong>Th</strong>ese events, in turn, contribu<strong>te</strong>d to shaping the image of“church” for Koreans and, most notably, women converts.PROTESTANT WOMEN IN EDUCATIONAL ANDMEDICAL MISSIONSIn addition to the presence of Bible Women and other evangelical missionaries,the Korean mission was also served by a considerable numberof female educators, nurses, and doctors. It is important to no<strong>te</strong> that few,if any, formal boundaries exis<strong>te</strong>d between evangelistic, educational, andmedical work in the Korean mission field in the la<strong>te</strong> nine<strong>te</strong>enth- and earlytwentieth-centuries. <strong>Th</strong>erefore, the objectives of missionary schools andhealth care facilities differed little from those of outreach efforts with the“evangelistic” label.Educational MissionsAs evangelical missions and pioneer churches continued to swell, meetingthe educational needs of both city and country children became aleading priority for Pro<strong>te</strong>stant missionary societies. Schools for girls andyoung women emerged as frequently as those for boys, and thus furtheropportunities arose for female participation in active missionary work.As poin<strong>te</strong>d out by both Methodist and Presby<strong>te</strong>rian missionaries, all wereHistory of Southern Methodist Missions (Nashville: Cen<strong>te</strong>nary Commission of the MethodistEpiscopal Church, South, 1919), 169.13 Preaching became an accep<strong>te</strong>d function of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant women missionaries duringthis period. <strong>Th</strong>is promp<strong>te</strong>d denominations that placed the most emphasis upon sacramentalth<strong>eo</strong>logy to incorpora<strong>te</strong> the distinction between ordained and lay ministry into their missionphilosophies. See Yi Hyo-jae, “Christian Mission,” 94-95 and Chou Fang-ian, “Bible Womenand the Development of Education in the Korean Church,” in Perspectives on Christianity inKorea and Japan: <strong>Th</strong>e Gospel and Culture in East Asia, ed. Mark Mullins and Richard <strong>Fo</strong>xYoung (Lewiston, N.Y.: E. Mellen Press, 1995), 29-45.


42KOINONIAimpressed by the fact that the newly conver<strong>te</strong>d placed such high value oneducating their daugh<strong>te</strong>rs as well as their sons. 14<strong>Th</strong>e WFMS played a vital role in the creation of both boarding schoolsand day schools for Korean girls. By the end of the nine<strong>te</strong>enth centurymany of the best schools were evolving into institutions of highereducation. Isabella <strong>Th</strong>oburn, one of the most powerful advoca<strong>te</strong>s ofhigher education for women, held that all native women should be giventhe opportunity for the same level of collegia<strong>te</strong> education as menwith comparable primary and secondary school background. 15 To <strong>Th</strong>oburn,education for Korean, Indian, and Chinese women not only meantpreparation for secular vocations, but also training for full participation inthe life of the Church. 16 <strong>Th</strong>us, single-sex boarding schools opera<strong>te</strong>d by theWFMS were de<strong>te</strong>rmined to provide their students with the highest levelof education possible. During the 1900-01 school year, the Ewa HaktangSchool (which would la<strong>te</strong>r become Ewha Women’s University) in S<strong>eo</strong>ulenrolled seventy-one resident students and five day students and expandedso quickly that a new st<strong>ru</strong>cture was built in order to house one hundredtwenty. <strong>Th</strong>e school administrators, Lula E. Frey and Josephine O. Paine,repor<strong>te</strong>d that the majority of students were from distant country townsand villages, and that parents were becoming increasingly willing tosacrifice their daugh<strong>te</strong>rs’ presence in the home for the sake of theirChristian and academic development.<strong>Th</strong>e Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church was equally successful in the formation ofschool sys<strong>te</strong>ms for Korean girls. One such effort was a group of boardingschools with an average enrollment of twenty-three to twenty-five peryear. <strong>Th</strong>ese schools focused upon a triad of Christian learning, academiclearning, and domestic learning. At one of the larger schools managedby M. B. Barrett and two female assistants, students not only received a14 Helen Barrett Montgomery, Wes<strong>te</strong>rn Women in Eas<strong>te</strong>rn Lands (New York: Macmillan,1910), 220.15 Robert, American Women in Mission, 161.16 <strong>Th</strong>oburn, though not directly affilia<strong>te</strong>d with the Korean mission, was highly influentialin the formation of girls’ schools in both Korea and Japan. <strong>Th</strong>oburn was responsiblefor many significant developments in women’s education in India. <strong>Fo</strong>r further informationon the life and activism of Isabella <strong>Th</strong>oburn, see Annual Reports of the Women’s <strong>Fo</strong>reignMissionary Society, 1890-1900.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 43formal education but were also taught responsible living by participatingin school upkeep and funding efforts. 17Over the next two decades, an even grea<strong>te</strong>r number of Korean womenhad joined in Pro<strong>te</strong>stant missionary efforts, and hundreds were pursuingpostsecondary education and careers outside the home. <strong>Th</strong>e WFMS andother women-led societies appoin<strong>te</strong>d native delega<strong>te</strong>s from almost everycountry influenced by wes<strong>te</strong>rn missionaries. Because of the upsurge inforeign missionary relations and the entrance of more indigenous Asianwomen into the fields of religious education and home ministry, the needfor a more inclusive in<strong>te</strong>rnational organization of Christian women arose.Helen Kim, 18 a Korean member of the WFMS who would eventuallybecome president of Ewha Women’s University, was inst<strong>ru</strong>mental in thedevelopment of an in<strong>te</strong>rnational division for women’s ministry within theMethodist Church in 1929. 19Since the early days of women’s Christian schooling in Korea,gradua<strong>te</strong>s of Methodist, Presby<strong>te</strong>rian, and other Christian schools haveused their education to further the mission of the Korean Church, benefitsociety, and improve the lives of other women throughout the world. Fromthe example of Kim and others like her, the inspiration and de<strong>te</strong>rminationfor success impar<strong>te</strong>d by female missionary <strong>te</strong>achers is abundantly clear.Medical MissionsAlthough female missionaries are most commonly remembered aseducators of young children, Pro<strong>te</strong>stant women held equally impressiveroles in medical missions. <strong>Th</strong>e first women doctors en<strong>te</strong>red Korea in 1887as members of Methodist and Presby<strong>te</strong>rian missions, and over time theirlabors left perhaps the most far-reaching impression of any missionariesto the country. <strong>Th</strong>roughout her tracts, Montgomery calls for scholarships17 Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church in the U.S.A., Reports of the Boards (1919), 243-244.18 Kim is considered one of the foremost women missionaries native to Korea, anauthority on women’s education, and one of the most revered alumnae of early Methodistmission schools. Her work at Ewha Women’s University and her involvement with the KoreanYWCA and the Women’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionary Society have made Kim a heroic figure inthe eyes of Methodist women worldwide. See Hwal-lan Kim, Grace Sufficient: <strong>Th</strong>e Story ofHelen Kim (Nashville: Upper Room, 1964).19 Robert, American Women in Mission, 288.


44KOINONIAto make medical education more accessible for young women so that agrea<strong>te</strong>r number of doctors and nurses may be sent to Asia, stating that,“Probably no medical women in the world could render qui<strong>te</strong> so significanta service to the Kingdom as could those in charge of women’s hospitalsand schools of medicine in the Orient.” 20As the first formally trained female doctor commissioned to Korea,Dr. Meta Howard was inst<strong>ru</strong>mental in forming some of the first urbanand <strong>ru</strong>ral dispensaries. While the concept of medical mission was stillnew to Asia, gaining funds for more ex<strong>te</strong>nsive ventures such as hospitalswas a challenge during the first <strong>te</strong>n years, particularly for women.Howard and most other female physicians of her time worked under amale-led administration, yet individual women and women’s missionaryassociations contribu<strong>te</strong>d to the success of these early hospitals in waysthat their male con<strong>te</strong>mporaries could not, namely, in promoting these newinstitutions and their goals within their surrounding communities. <strong>Th</strong>every creation of hospitals with a women’s and children’s health focus metwith skepticism among the Korean p<strong>eo</strong>ple, and it was women doctors andnurses and organizations such as the WFMS, the Women’s Union MissionarySociety, and the Christian Women’s Board of Missions that firstadvanced the cause of medical missions geared toward this population. 21<strong>Th</strong>e Methodist Woman’s Hospital (MWH) in S<strong>eo</strong>ul was particularly effectivein reaching the most traditional of Korean women, who were hesitantto leave their homes in order to receive healthcare, and also those uncomfortablewith visits from male doctors. In<strong>te</strong>restingly, reports of the WFMSalso take into consideration the number of visitors who may have been influencedby women working in the hospital. <strong>Th</strong>e society viewed each of thesep<strong>eo</strong>ple as spiritual patients and held their welfare as equally important tothat of the physically ill. In reference to these guests, one correspondentreflec<strong>te</strong>d, “We drop the seed, God takes care of the harvest.” 22 <strong>Th</strong>e MWHalso became one of the first missionary hospitals in Korea to specialize20 Helen Barrett Montgomery, <strong>Th</strong>e King’s Highway, 205-6.21 Helen Barrett Montgomery; Reports of the Women’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionary Societyof the Methodist Episcopal Church (1900-15); Reports of the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Board of <strong>Fo</strong>reignMissions (1900-19).22 WFMS Reports (1900-15); Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Board of <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missions Reports (1900-19).


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 45in obs<strong>te</strong>trics and, because of this benefit, <strong>ru</strong>ral women from a 120-mileradius would arrive daily.Because of firm connections with local parishes and the ties betweenmedical, educational, and evangelistic missions, it was common for BibleWomen and <strong>te</strong>achers to double as medical missionaries. Some weretrained to aid with medical care in addition to their evangelism or <strong>te</strong>achingabilities, but most specialized in pastoral care and education of theill and dying. One Bible woman, Mary Whang, taught nearly 2,000 patientsof the MWH both scriptural lessons and basic academic subjects.Other Bible Women and <strong>te</strong>achers affilia<strong>te</strong>d with the hospital werefrequently dispatched to local communities for days or weeks at a timeto analyze the need for further medical, educational, and evangelisticdevelopments. On an average six-week excursion, they would speak tonearly six hundred Korean women. 23 By 1919, nearly one third of the patientstrea<strong>te</strong>d at the hospital were female and services for mothers and familieshad expanded considerably. <strong>Th</strong>e Mary Collins Whiting Dispensary atFusan, though small, was a cen<strong>te</strong>r for children’s medical care, and thepresence of female medical professionals was essential to educatingindigenous women on the subjects of nutrition and sanitation, decreasingthe infant and child mortality ra<strong>te</strong> drastically. Also, home visits becamea vital part of basic health education for the local community. At PyengYang, Dr. Alice Moffett and her staff made more than 150 visits to womenand children outside the formal hospital or dispensary setting within lessthan a year. 24Medical mission became a booming en<strong>te</strong>rprise in most Asiannations during the 1920s, but its evangelistic focal point began to shift. Dr.Florence Murray, raised in the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church in Canada (PCC),en<strong>te</strong>red the Korean mission field in 1921. One of the few Canadian missionarydoctors to have traveled overseas with ex<strong>te</strong>nsive field experience,Murray quickly noticed a deficiency in the quality of treatment providedin dispensaries and hospitals. Her understanding of ministry to both thebody and the soul differed radically from that of earlier women doctorswho had been trained first as evangelical missionaries and then acquired23 Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church in the U.S.A., Reports of the Boards (1901-02).24 Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church in the U.S.A., Reports of the Boards (1901-02).


46KOINONIAmedical education only if necessary. Although she acknowledged the valu<strong>eo</strong>f evangelistic work, Murray believed that mission hospitals should adopta grea<strong>te</strong>r focus upon the corporeal works of mercy—at<strong>te</strong>nding the physicalneeds of patients first and foremost. Over time, Murray’s observationsbecame highly valued. Describing the work of Murray as the initiation of anew mission paradigm is certainly appropria<strong>te</strong>, as she believed her work tobe “a <strong>te</strong>aching job as well as a medical one.” 25 <strong>Th</strong>is concept of dual serviceas doctor/medical educator would remain an example for future generationsof missionaries. 26CATHOLIC WOMEN ON THE KOREAN MISSION FIELD<strong>Th</strong>e presence of Catholic women on the Korean mission field was minimaluntil the 1920s. Persecutions of the church continued through 1876, andeven af<strong>te</strong>r missionaries gradually began returning to Korea, priests weresent more of<strong>te</strong>n than sis<strong>te</strong>rs and there was minimal emphasis upon laymissions from the West. 27 <strong>Th</strong>e Vicaria<strong>te</strong> Apostolic adminis<strong>te</strong>red by Paris<strong>Fo</strong>reign Missions was the primary wes<strong>te</strong>rn Catholic missionary venture inthe country and, until government-church relations became more stable,sis<strong>te</strong>rs were not included among those sent to Korea. Sis<strong>te</strong>rs of the Communau<strong>te</strong>Saint Paul de Chartres en<strong>te</strong>red the country in 1888, soon takingon four Korean women (the first indigenous Catholic nuns) to aid in theirministries to the elderly and orphaned. 28 <strong>Th</strong>e presence of female missionariesdid not go unnoticed in the S<strong>eo</strong>ul Catholic community, but the smallconvent formed by this order was severely limi<strong>te</strong>d in resources. Over the25 Florence J. Murray, At the <strong>Fo</strong>ot of Dragon Hill (New York: Dutton, 1975), 4.26 <strong>Fo</strong>llowing World War II, Murray made a second commitment to medical service inKorea, which warrants further examination in a future paper. <strong>Fo</strong>r more information on Murray’slife and medical service in Korea from 1921-69, see Ruth Compton Brouwer, “‘BeyondWomen’s Work for Women’: Dr. Florence Murray and the Practice and Teaching of Wes<strong>te</strong>rnMedicine in Korea, 1921-1942,” in Challenging Professions: Historical and Con<strong>te</strong>mporaryPerspectives on Women’s Professional Work, ed. Elizabeth Smyth, Sandra Acker, PaulaBourne, and Alison Prentice (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1999), 65-95; FlorenceJ. Murray, At the <strong>Fo</strong>ot of Dragon Hill (New York: Dutton, 1975); Murray, Return to Korea(Belleville, Ontario: Essence Publishing, 1999).27 <strong>Fo</strong>r more information on the underground Korean Catholic movement and thosemartyred, see Andrew J. Finch, “A Persecu<strong>te</strong>d Church: Roman Catholicism in Early Nine<strong>te</strong>enth-CenturyKorea,” JEH 51 (July 2000): 556-580.28 “Korea—A Retrospect,” <strong>Th</strong>e Field Afar 18 (1924): 68.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 47next thirty years, the Catholic Church gained a membership of more than90,000, and as the S<strong>eo</strong>ul, Wensan, and Taikou vicara<strong>te</strong>s grew, the sis<strong>te</strong>rs’work became imperative to the success of the French apostola<strong>te</strong>.Until the mid-1920s, the order continued as the only active women-ledCatholic missionary group in any area of the country. 29 With the entryof the Maryknoll Sis<strong>te</strong>rs, this atmosphere began to change, and Catholicwomen—both religious and lay—gained a grea<strong>te</strong>r degree of autonomy asmissionaries.Established in 1911 by Father James A. Walsh and Father <strong>Th</strong>omasFrederick Price, Maryknoll was first known as the Catholic <strong>Fo</strong>reign MissionSociety of America. <strong>Th</strong>e Maryknoll women’s group, initia<strong>te</strong>d by Walsh andMary Josephine Rogers (la<strong>te</strong>r Mother Mary Joseph), gained recognitionas an official religious order in 1920 as the <strong>Fo</strong>reign Mission Sis<strong>te</strong>rs of St.Dominic. <strong>Th</strong>e first Maryknoll missionaries arrived in China in 1918 andshortly thereaf<strong>te</strong>r spread to nations throughout East Asia.<strong>Th</strong>e Maryknoll Sis<strong>te</strong>rs arrived in Korea in Feb<strong>ru</strong>ary 1924 at the requestof Maryknoll Father Patrick Byrne, who had en<strong>te</strong>red the country in 1923as the first Superior for the new mission. Upon their arrival—on the feastof Our Lady of Lourdes—Sis<strong>te</strong>r Paul and Mother Mary Joseph professedperpetual vows and agreed to send six members of their congregationto serve the mission long-<strong>te</strong>rm. In October 1924, Sis<strong>te</strong>rs Lucy, Juliana,Eugenia, Augustine, Andrew, and Sylves<strong>te</strong>r reached Gishu where theywould set up permanent residence. <strong>Th</strong>e city was greatly impoverished, butthe sis<strong>te</strong>rs regularly repor<strong>te</strong>d the joys of their undertakings.<strong>Th</strong>e Sis<strong>te</strong>rs’ presence genera<strong>te</strong>d substantial in<strong>te</strong>rest in religious lifeamong Korean Catholic women. Mary Chang, the sis<strong>te</strong>r of AmbassadorJohn Chang, joined the Maryknoll novitia<strong>te</strong> along with Magdalena29 <strong>Th</strong>e Benedictine Congregation of St. Ottilien from Germany established TokwonAbbey in 1909, and four Benedictine Missionary Sis<strong>te</strong>rs established a priory in Wonson in1927. However, information rela<strong>te</strong>d to the specific works of these sis<strong>te</strong>rs is scant. Cen<strong>te</strong>redon the work of priests and brothers, the early Benedictine apostola<strong>te</strong> in Korea involved fewsis<strong>te</strong>r-led ministries. <strong>Th</strong>e Missionary Fathers and Brothers of St. Columban en<strong>te</strong>red in 1939followed by the Missionary Sis<strong>te</strong>rs (1955). <strong>Th</strong>e Columban Sis<strong>te</strong>rs were particularly active, butthe time frame of their entry and the implications of their specific missionary approach warrantsa second paper. Currently, Maryknoll remains the only Dominican missionary group inKorea and the continuation of this apostola<strong>te</strong> beyond the scope of this paper also yields ma<strong>te</strong>rialfor further study. See Choi Hyaew<strong>eo</strong>l, “Women’s Work for ‘Heathen Sis<strong>te</strong>rs’: AmericanWomen Missionaries and their Educational Work in Korea,” Acta Koreana 2 (1999): 1-22.


48KOINONIAKim, another young Korean girl. <strong>Th</strong>ese two, af<strong>te</strong>r becoming known asSis<strong>te</strong>r Mary Agneta and Sis<strong>te</strong>r Margaret, would prove their adeptness forministry during the Second World War. 30 <strong>Th</strong>e promotion of religiousvocations was a goal of the Maryknoll mission from its inception, and notonly did the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs expand their own ranks, but they also suppor<strong>te</strong>d thefounding of Korean congregations. With the aid of Father John Morris, theSis<strong>te</strong>rs of Our Lady of Perpetual Help formed shortly af<strong>te</strong>r the arrival ofthe first Maryknoll missionaries, becoming the first women’s congregationcomprised entirely of native Koreans. 31Additionally, Sis<strong>te</strong>rs wro<strong>te</strong> fictional stories for <strong>Th</strong>e Field Afar designedto urge American Catholic women to consider religious vocations,especially to congregations specializing in foreign mission work. One suchstory titled, “In the Hill Country of Korea,” narra<strong>te</strong>s the experience ofMary Williams, a fictional nurse returning to the Uni<strong>te</strong>d Sta<strong>te</strong>s af<strong>te</strong>r completingvolun<strong>te</strong>er work in Asia. Along her journey, she makes a visit to theMaryknoll convent where her former schoolma<strong>te</strong>, now Sis<strong>te</strong>r Marion,resides. <strong>Th</strong>e narrative ends with Mary informing Sis<strong>te</strong>r Marion of herdecision to join the religious community of Marie Reparatrice and anacknowledgement that “before [Christ’s] tabernacle, America and Koreawould be always uni<strong>te</strong>d.” 32 Romantic depictions of Asian missions such asthis one maintained a wide readership and advanced American society’srecognition of women’s missionary orders, while simultan<strong>eo</strong>usly drawingin<strong>te</strong>rest from prospective novices.Even outside the con<strong>te</strong>xt of religious life, the devotion of KoreanCatholic women to spiritual pursuits was astonishing to the MaryknollSis<strong>te</strong>rs and Fathers alike. Less than two years af<strong>te</strong>r their arrival in Korea,the Maryknoll missionaries felt confident that native women wouldhold an exceptional position in the development of Korean Catholicism.30 <strong>Fo</strong>r further information on the lives of Sis<strong>te</strong>r Mary Agneta Chang and Sis<strong>te</strong>r MargaretKim, see Robert Martin Lilly, Mission in the South: A Korea Region History, 1942-2002 (Maryknoll, N.Y.: <strong>Th</strong>e Maryknoll Society, 2002).31 Maryknoll would also aid the Pallotine Fathers in their entry to Korea, facilita<strong>te</strong>the formation of women’s religious orders, and assist with the creation of a Korean <strong>Fo</strong>reignMission Society. See James H. Kroeger, “<strong>Fo</strong>urscore and More: Maryknoll’s Asian Presence,1917-1997,” in Heralds of the Gospel in Asia: A Study of the History and Contribution ofMissionary Societies to the Local Churches of Asia, ed. Sebastian Karo<strong>te</strong>mprel (FABC Offic<strong>eo</strong>f Evangelization, Shillong, 1998), 59-60.32 “In the Hill Country of Korea,” A Field Afar 19 (1925): 215-17.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 49Likewise, the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs’ work would be of utmost importance to the formationof these women. As sta<strong>te</strong>d by Father Byrne, concerning the welcomingceremony for Sis<strong>te</strong>rs new to the mission:. . . nearly all of the women at<strong>te</strong>nded the Mass and the ceremony, andreceived Holy Communion with special prayers for the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs whosecoming to Korea will mean so much for a lot of Korean women. A greattask lies ahead of the Maryknoll Sis<strong>te</strong>rs, and a difficult one; for by theirinfluence, through schools and personal contact, they must influen<strong>cet</strong>he women, and through them the nation. 33<strong>Th</strong>e Maryknoll Sis<strong>te</strong>rs began with a single convent school opera<strong>te</strong>din conjunction with the native Sis<strong>te</strong>rs, but quickly acquired such a largestudent body that the founding of other schools became necessary. UnlikePro<strong>te</strong>stant missionary ventures, the Maryknoll mission in Korea did no<strong>te</strong>mphasize woman-specific medical care; however, the presence of nursingSis<strong>te</strong>rs was a comfort to many Korean women who otherwise would nothave considered visiting a mission hospital. Education—both academicand religious—became the most prosperous endeavor for the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs inthe 1920s. As the Maryknoll congregation and the entire Korean CatholicChurch continued to grow rapidly, all subtypes of missionary work likewiseflourished.Mother Mary Joseph made periodic visits to Maryknoll’s Korean missionthroughout the 1920s, each time finding significant progress in thedevelopment of both spiritual and practical aspects. Regarding her firstvisit in 1924, she reflects upon the piety of Korean Catholics, particularlythose studying to be priests, feeling “gratified to see the way the commonlife is observed from rising into the Great Silence, in this new mission.” 34Feeling that the school was off to a “good start” and recognizing thecapability of expanding the convent, Mother Mary Joseph perceived themissionary efforts of non-Catholic Christian groups as the grea<strong>te</strong>st hurdleto overcome. As Maryknoll missionaries, particularly the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs, had developeda history of working peacefully alongside Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Bible Womenin other nations, this reality was singularly problematic to the Sis<strong>te</strong>rs’33 Father Patrick Byrne, “Father Byrne’s Narrative on His Mission Beginnings,” AField Afar 19 (1925): 56.34 Mother Mary Joseph Rogers, “China, Korea, and Home,” in <strong>Th</strong>e Field Afar 18(1924): 201-4.


50KOINONIAvision for Korea: “<strong>Th</strong>is section is a Pro<strong>te</strong>stant stronghold and our taskbecomes doubly difficult. In most places we meet Pro<strong>te</strong>stants who workhonorably and are sincere and fine, but here we have the ‘mud-slinging’type who do not sc<strong>ru</strong>ple to present in lan<strong>te</strong>rn lectures the beautifulcathedral of Europe as the Pro<strong>te</strong>stant churches of America.” 35From Maryknoll’s beginnings in Asian missions, the organization’s primarygoals of ministry have consis<strong>te</strong>ntly been: (1) To meet the physical andspiritual needs of the common p<strong>eo</strong>ple, especially the poor; (2) To establishautonomy within parishes, allowing missionaries to relinquish controlof leadership positions and encourage indigenous priests, brothers, andsis<strong>te</strong>rs to take over the spiritual formation of the lay; and (3) To coopera<strong>te</strong>with other Christian groups present in the mission field in orderto bet<strong>te</strong>r promo<strong>te</strong> Christianization of foreign nations. 36 Meeting oppositionwith other Christian missionary efforts was both unexpec<strong>te</strong>d andinjurious for the Maryknoll mission, and this <strong>te</strong>nsion resul<strong>te</strong>d in muchconfusion among Korean women who had initially been introduced toCatholic Christianity. <strong>Th</strong>e competition which began to form betweenCatholic and Pro<strong>te</strong>stant missionaries in the 1920s would remain anissue for Maryknoll far into the future, but following the Korean conflictthe Sis<strong>te</strong>rs’ at<strong>te</strong>mpts at ecumenical cooperation would relax theboundaries between denominations, particularly in communication withPro<strong>te</strong>stant women missionaries. <strong>Th</strong>is would provide new opportunities forevangelical, educational, and medical ministries, and would ultima<strong>te</strong>lybenefit the cause of Korean women’s participation in the Christian Churchas a whole. 3735 Rogers, “China, Korea, and Home,” 204.36 See Kroeger, “<strong>Fo</strong>urscore and More” and Karo<strong>te</strong>mprel, Harolds of the Gospel.37 Both World War II and the Korean Conflict would contribu<strong>te</strong> to a shift in the focusof Asian missions. <strong>Th</strong>ough a degree of competition between Korean Catholics and KoreanPro<strong>te</strong>stants still exists within today’s church, these two events would lead to a decreasedemphasis upon denominational specifics and an upsurge in concern for general Christianization.Among Catholic missionaries to Korea, Vatican II would also play a significant role inthe reconception of missionary paradigms. <strong>Fo</strong>r information on the Maryknoll mission toKorea post-World War II. See Lilly, Mission in the South.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 51CONCLUSIONIt is clear that in the early days of Christianity’s presence in Korea,indigenous women gained a strong sense of autonomy as a result of theirencoun<strong>te</strong>rs with missionary women. At a Methodist conference aroundthe turn of the twentieth century, one woman commen<strong>te</strong>d:I just sat there so happy, thanking God first and then the missionaries.<strong>Fo</strong>r a Korean woman presided over the meeting like a Bishop. Koreanwomen played the organ; Korean women sang; Korean women read theBible; Korean women spoke God’s word. I thanked God again and againfor the opportunities He is giving the women of Korea. 38<strong>Th</strong>ese feelings of affirmation and entitlement were common amongfemale converts, especially those who had the opportunity to witnessmissionary women leading large-scale ministries. However, despi<strong>te</strong> thiswidespread enthusiasm during the first forty-five years of the KoreanMission, support for women as spiritual leaders has since experienceda sharp decline. Only in the past twenty years has the Korean Churchwitnessed a resurgence of in<strong>te</strong>rest in women-led ministries, and eventoday the notion of female pastoral roles crea<strong>te</strong>s a degree of uneaseamong many Korean women. 39 <strong>Th</strong>e same can be sta<strong>te</strong>d for the acceptanc<strong>eo</strong>f women in positions of academic authority at church-sponsoredinstitutions or of females serving as administrators of Christianhospitals. Analyzing the current situation in light of the initial period ofwomen’s work presents the missiologist with a difficult quandary: how didthese efforts which were originally in<strong>te</strong>nded to empower Korean womenultima<strong>te</strong>ly come to facilita<strong>te</strong> stringent gender-rela<strong>te</strong>d missionary roles?<strong>Th</strong>e concept of “women’s work for women” first opera<strong>te</strong>d underthe following precepts: (1) Asian women are forced into isolation bytraditional religions such as Confucianism; (2) Wes<strong>te</strong>rn women are the mostappropria<strong>te</strong> witnesses of the gospel for Asian women because they areable to break through this isolation, communicating ideas more clearlyto others of the same sex; and (3) <strong>Th</strong>is type of missionary work is of38 Helen Barrett Montgomery, <strong>Th</strong>e King’s Highway, 192.39 Young Lee Hertig, “Without a Face: <strong>Th</strong>e Nine<strong>te</strong>enth-Century Bible Woman andTwentieth-Century Female J<strong>eo</strong>ndosa,” in Gospel Bearers, Gender Barriers, ed. Dana Robert(Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books, 2002), 185-210.


52KOINONIAutmost importance due to the immense population of Korean women andchildren and the wide variety of po<strong>te</strong>ntial contributions that could be madeby female converts. 40 In other words, women from the West functionedunder a gender-based th<strong>eo</strong>ry of missions for the sake of promoting Asianwomen’s independence; thus, “Woman’s Work for Woman” was conceivedas a manner of expanding options rather than restricting them.Several Korean and Korean-American feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians haveat<strong>te</strong>mp<strong>te</strong>d to trace the in<strong>te</strong>rweaving of gendered mission (or ministry)th<strong>eo</strong>ry from a Christian perspective and traditional gender roles from theviewpoints of Confucianism, Shamanism, Buddhism, and Taoism. ChungHyun Kyung approaches the issue from the angle of women’s sorrow asrela<strong>te</strong>d to events within Korean history. Chung argues that this han—profoundsadness, anger, f<strong>ru</strong>stration, and antipathy accumula<strong>te</strong>d over a longperiod—is an in<strong>te</strong>gral part of Korean identity and exceptionally strong inwomen. In order for women to achieve full liberation, their han must bereleased, yet the patriarchal norms Korean women continue to face todayworsen rather than relieve their condition. 41 <strong>Fo</strong>r this reason, femaleparticipation in the life of the Church has been delinea<strong>te</strong>d into a Christianmanifestation of Confucian gender bias. Young Lee Hertig holds amisin<strong>te</strong>rpretation of the Confucian yin and yang forces as central to thecurrent predicament of Korean churchwomen, and that the promotion offeministic thinking is necessary for both men and women. Maintainingthat this traditional principle can be rein<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>d to fit the Christiandoctrine of male-female complementarity, Hertig proposes the “YinistParadigm” as a solution for making feminist concepts accessible to Asianwomen. 42 Operating within this model would urge women to considertaking on a more active role in their individual churches, and would alsopave the way for the acceptance of women-led ministries. Others, such asRebekah Sangwha Kim Moon, claim that the answer lies in a re-visioning40 <strong>Th</strong>e <strong>te</strong>rm “Women’s Work for Women” appears frequently in missionary documentsof the la<strong>te</strong> nine<strong>te</strong>enth- and early twentieth-centuries. A number of missiologists havestudied this phenomenon in relation to Asian and African women, and a detailed explanationcan be found in Robert, American Women in Mission, 130-7, 411-18.41 Chung Hyun Kyung, “‘Han-pu-ri’: Doing <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy from Korean Women’s Perspective,”Ecumenical Review 40 (1988): 27-36.42 Young Lee Hertig, “<strong>Th</strong>e Asian-American Al<strong>te</strong>rnative to Feminism: A Yinist Paradigm,”Missiology 26 (1998): 15-21.


Sparks: Dimensions of “Woman’s Work for Woman” 53of the Virgin Mary as an example of empowerment rather than perpetualsubmissiveness. 43Each proposed resolution approaches the issue of women’s agency withits own distinctive slant, although the relevance of mission history to Koreanfeminist th<strong>eo</strong>logy surfaces as a common thread. From evidence inmissionary documents and other accounts of the period, it is clear thatthe labors of female missionaries during the period 1884-1929 providedinspiration, opportunities, and hope to Korean women of their time. Likewise,the effects of women-cen<strong>te</strong>red ministry efforts upon early KoreanChurch growth are incontrovertible. Approaching Korean mission historywith a revisionist mindset would yield great benefit to the cause ofwomen’s minis<strong>te</strong>rial and missionary involvement in today’s Church,facilita<strong>te</strong> further growth of individual parishes, and also enhance existingKorean th<strong>eo</strong>logy. <strong>Fo</strong>r these reasons, it is essential that this initial fortyfiveyears of women’s missionary activity be permanently etched into thehistory of Christianity.43 Rebekah Sangwha Kim Moon, “Women, Culture, and Religion: A Korean Perspective,”in Culture, Women, and <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy (Delhi: ISPCK, 1994), 41-48.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 54-66Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’sWork for Woman’”YUN-SOO JOOI greatly apprecia<strong>te</strong> Sarah Sparks for bringing this intriguing subject intoour discussion. In her essay, “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman,’”Sparks argues that early women missionaries to Korea significantly contribu<strong>te</strong>dto the growth of Korean Christianity and accomplished a remarkableachievement in actualizing Korean women’s autonomy in church andsociety as well. At<strong>te</strong>mpting to demonstra<strong>te</strong> this contribution, Sparks discusseshow Pro<strong>te</strong>stant and Catholic women actively partook in missionarywork to Korea in the evangelical, educational, and medical fields from1884 to 1929.According to Sparks, however, the prevailing affirmation and “supportfor women as spiritual leaders” in the early stages of Korean Christianityhas declined subsequently (Sparks, 51). In her conclusion, Sparks raises thequestion of why the original paradigm of empowering women in the church,established by the early female missionaries, has succumbed to “stringentgender-rela<strong>te</strong>d missionary roles” in the current Korean church sys<strong>te</strong>m(Sparks, 51). Regretting that women’s initial realization of autonomy andequality in Korean Christianity has diminished, she claims that the emancipatingspirit of the pioneering women missionaries must be revived inorder to guide the current Korean churches. Although I accept that theearly work of women missionaries played a significant role in the growthof the Korean church, I disagree with Sparks’s assumption that women’smission efforts established autonomy and leadership roles for womento any significant degree in the early period of Korean missions. While Iacknowledge that the early women missionaries inspired Korean womenwith Christian visions of freedom, equality, and human dignity, in myview, female autonomy, equality, and spiritual leadership were never


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 55comple<strong>te</strong>ly achieved in the androcentric and hierarchical Koreanchurch, nor were they in America, in the la<strong>te</strong> nine<strong>te</strong>enth- and earlytwentieth-centuries.By critically reexamining the impact of the female missionary workwithin women’s sphere of the nine<strong>te</strong>enth century, the employment ofBible Women and educational missions, I will at<strong>te</strong>mpt, in my response,to evalua<strong>te</strong> both the beneficial and adverse effects of the early women’smissionary work on achieving Korean women’s autonomy, equality, andspiritual and ecclesiastical leadership. First, I will discuss how theendeavor of female missionaries to attain autonomy and leadership bothin the church and the missionary field had limits, since their mindset itselfwas restric<strong>te</strong>d to the nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century American ideal of female roleswithin evangelical work. 1 Second, I will reevalua<strong>te</strong> what impact employmentof the indigenous Bible Women in the early mission had upon theachievement of equality and leadership of women through the history ofthe Korean church. Finally, I will appraise both positive and negative effectsof the early educational mission for liberation and independence ofKorean women during this period.WOMEN’S SPHERE IN NINETEENTH-CENTURYMISSIONARY WORKSparks claims that the Wes<strong>te</strong>rn women missionaries “under a genderbasedth<strong>eo</strong>ry of missions” (Sparks, 52) promo<strong>te</strong>d Asian women’s independenceand autonomy to a degree in which “the role of women missionariesas preachers” was “imperative” to the spiritual and social development ofthe Korean church (Sparks, 40). In her analysis, however, Sparks seemsto ignore the limits of the early missionaries’ work in elevating women’sstatus and autonomy in Korea. In my perspective, the early female1 Wai Ching Wong, “Engendering Christian Mission in Asia: understanding Women’sWorks in the History of Mission,” AJWS 9 (2003): 38-66.


56KOINONIAmissionaries’ work for achievement of women’s autonomy and equal leadershipwas constrained within social norms of their own time. 2<strong>Th</strong>e pioneering work of women missionaries to Korea is understoodas the f<strong>ru</strong>it of the American woman’s missionary movement. In the nine<strong>te</strong>enthcentury, female missionaries with the Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign MissionarySociety conduc<strong>te</strong>d mission work cen<strong>te</strong>red in three major areas: education,medicine, and evangelism. <strong>Th</strong>ey understood missionary work inthese three areas as the “female” mode of evangelism. 3 Women missionaries’work “under a gender-based th<strong>eo</strong>ry of missions,” in Sparks words,actually implies that the role of women missionaries was restric<strong>te</strong>d to theacceptable female sphere of the nine<strong>te</strong>enth century. <strong>Th</strong>at is, their workwas limi<strong>te</strong>d to traditional occupations of women, such as nursing, <strong>te</strong>aching,and caring. Women missionaries were of<strong>te</strong>n kept from taking formalclerical roles and ecclesiastical leadership positions in the missionfield. 4 Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, women missionaries partook in evangelistic work throughindirect and personal methods in the con<strong>te</strong>xt of their medical andeducational work.In fact, during this period, the Wes<strong>te</strong>rn women missionaries readilyaccep<strong>te</strong>d a subordina<strong>te</strong> role as “helpma<strong>te</strong>s” for their male colleagues. Eventhough women’s participation in world mission was generally approvedin the la<strong>te</strong> nine<strong>te</strong>enth century, women missionaries were still required tokeep their proper place. <strong>Th</strong>e Report of the Cen<strong>te</strong>nary Conference of Pro<strong>te</strong>stantMissions in 1888 showed this widespread view by stating:While it must be accep<strong>te</strong>d as the duty of single ladies to be helpful inall departments of the work, it ought to be expec<strong>te</strong>d of them that theywill carefully abstain from any in<strong>te</strong>rference with mat<strong>te</strong>rs not speciallycommit<strong>te</strong>d to their hands. Woman’s work in the foreign field mustbe careful to recognize the headship of man in ordering the affairs ofthe kingdom of God. We must not allow the major vo<strong>te</strong> of the bet<strong>te</strong>rsex, nor the ability and efficiency of so many of our female helpers,nor even the exceptional faculty for leadership and organization whichsome of them have displayed in their work, to discredit the natural and2 Hyo-Jae Yi, “Christian Mission and the Liberation of Korean Women,” In<strong>te</strong>rnationalReview of Mission 74 (1985): 101.3 Dana Robert, American Women in Mission: A Social History of <strong>Th</strong>eir <strong>Th</strong>oughtand Practice (Macon, Ga: Mercer University Press, 1996), 160.4 Katherine Hyunjoo Lee Ahn, “Pioneer American Women Missionaries” (Ph.D.diss., Fuller <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y, 2004), 374.


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 57predestined headship of man in Missions, as well as in the Church ofGod: “Adam was first formed, then Eve,” and “the head of the woman isthe man.” <strong>Th</strong>is order of creation has not been changed by Redemption,and we must conform all our plans and policies for the uplifting of therace through the power of the Gospel to this Divine ordinance. 5According to R. Pierce Beaver, author of American Pro<strong>te</strong>stantWomen in World Mission, recognition and celebration of the women’smissionary movement came to a climax at the Ecumenical MissionaryConference in New York in 1900. However, from the report of thatconference, Beaver indica<strong>te</strong>s that no women took a leadership role. 6 “<strong>Th</strong>erewere no women among the vice-presidents, the General Commit<strong>te</strong>e, orthe Finance Commit<strong>te</strong>e, and Miss Abbie B. Child was the only lady memberof the Executive Commit<strong>te</strong>e; but women were on many commit<strong>te</strong>esand predomina<strong>te</strong>d in those on such things as ‘Free En<strong>te</strong>rtainment’ and‘Serving Tea’!” 7Even though various agencies supporting women’s participation inmission have emerged from the early nine<strong>te</strong>enth century, once thes<strong>eo</strong>rganizations had been established, men frequently deprived them oftheir autonomy, subordinating the organizations to the general boards,which resul<strong>te</strong>d in bringing their funding and administrative power undermale control. We can find numerous incidences in nine<strong>te</strong>enth-centuryAmerican mission history. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, ladies in the EvangelicalAssociation held a Woman’s Missionary Convention in 1883 and pled toorganize a Woman’s Home and <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionary Society. <strong>Th</strong>e Generalconference gave approval for it, but subjuga<strong>te</strong>d it, placing the Woman’sMissionary Society under control of the Mission Board. 8As another example, in 1879 women organized the Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reignMissionary Society of the Methodist Pro<strong>te</strong>stant church. <strong>Th</strong>ese womenhad been cooperating with the Woman’s Union <strong>Fo</strong>reign MissionarySociety and set up an independent organization. Soon, however,male leaders in the denomination changed the constitution and5 Report of the Cen<strong>te</strong>nary Conference of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missions, II (1888), 167-8.6 R. Pierce Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women in World Mission: History of theFirst Feminist Movement in North America (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1968), 114.7 Report of the Ecumenical Missionary Conference, New York, I (1900), 46.8 Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women, 105.


58KOINONIAsubordina<strong>te</strong>d the Society to the Board of <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missions, taking awaywomen’s autonomy in administration and finance. In 1884, the Societypetitioned the General Conference for continued control of its own fundsand operational freedom. <strong>Th</strong>e Board, however, deprived it of all such powerby imposing the “Rules for Governing the Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign MissionarySociety of the Methodist Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Church.” <strong>Th</strong>e commit<strong>te</strong>e of womenaccep<strong>te</strong>d the proposal silently, without a single pro<strong>te</strong>st. 9 Even af<strong>te</strong>r thefemale missionaries successfully accomplished their missionary work,women missionary spokespersons were kept from pulpit and platformsfor a long time. When Isabella <strong>Th</strong>oburn, a missionary to India anddelega<strong>te</strong> from the Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionary Society, was invi<strong>te</strong>d to aSunday service at a Presby<strong>te</strong>rian church, “the most she could do was tosit in a front pew and answer any questions that might be raised af<strong>te</strong>r theservice.” 10 One of the oldest churches in America still preven<strong>te</strong>d womenfrom speaking in the front of its general assembly into the 1930s. 11<strong>Th</strong>e early women missionaries in Korea experienced similar obstaclesand opposition by male missionaries. In his let<strong>te</strong>r to Secretary Ellinwoodin 1899, J. Hun<strong>te</strong>r Wells, a missionary in Pyengyang, Korea, wro<strong>te</strong>, “Ihave my doubts as to the propriety and usefulness of the itineration ofour single ladies, because partly there are so many proper spheres ofinfluence open to them. . . .” 12 Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, according to Katherine HyonjooLee Ahn, so-called feminist sta<strong>te</strong>ments, such as petitions demanding“equal opportunities or voting rights for women,” rarely appeared in thewritings of the pioneer missionary women to Korea. 13 Whereas the earlywomen missionaries to Korea, like their male coun<strong>te</strong>rparts, had ardentfaith and a sincere sense of divine call to the Kingdom of God, it seemedthey did not promo<strong>te</strong> radical egalitarian reform for women’s spiritualleadership and equal treatment in the church. <strong>Th</strong>us, Ruth A. Tuckerand Wal<strong>te</strong>r L. Liefeld criticized a perspective which regards the labor of9 Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women, 105-6.10 Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women, 107.11 Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women, 107.12 J. Hun<strong>te</strong>r Wells to Ellinwood, Pyengyang, Korea, 15 December 1899, in Let<strong>te</strong>rs ofSamuel Austin Moffett by E.F. Moffett, 185. Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Katherine Hyunjoo Lee Ahn, “PioneerAmerican Women Missionaries,” 282.13 Katherine Hyunjoo Lee Ahn, “Pioneer American Women Missionaries,” 86.


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 59American female missionaries in the nine<strong>te</strong>enth century as being provokedby rigorous feminist motivation: “From their priva<strong>te</strong> correspondenceand published articles, it would seem that the vast majority ofwomen missionaries were motiva<strong>te</strong>d by a deep sense of commitment toGod far more than by any desire to attain personal recognition or power. 14Although the early American missionary women to Korea could challengethe Korean women’s narrow consciousness about the female role and theirsecluded lifestyle, their work could not reach to the communal level ofsocio-religious practices of female leadership or independence, since theAmerican female missionaries themselves were constrained in a boundaryimposed on the nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century women.THE EMPLOYMENT OF THE BIBLE WOMENSparks views Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Bible Women as “the first major femaleparticipants” (Sparks, 38) in Christian mission to Korea and one of the mostprominent contributors to establish women’s spiritual leadership in theKorean church by leading “scripture studies,” “prayer services,” and “smallgroup[s] of women Christians,” particularly in the nationwide revival beginningin 1903 (Sparks, 38, 40). I agree that the fervent faith of the BibleWomen and their evangelical zeal played a significant role in growth of thenumber of Christians and the expansion of the Church in Korea. However,whether the employment of the indigenous Bible Women contribu<strong>te</strong>d topromo<strong>te</strong> women’s spiritual leadership in the Korean church is dubious,since a lack of doctrinal and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> understanding among the earlyBible Women offered the male Christians an excuse to justify the marginalizationof women from leadership positions throughout the historyof the Korean church. From this tradition, even af<strong>te</strong>r receiving a formaleducation in th<strong>eo</strong>logy, women were continuously regarded as volun<strong>te</strong>ersor helpma<strong>te</strong>s, at best, without relevant compensation. From the time ofthe early Bible Women, religious institutions have abused woman’s dedicationand have unfairly demanded their sacrifice. Sparks argues that theBible Women could take a c<strong>ru</strong>cial role in mission especially because “Bible14 Ruth A. Tucker and Wal<strong>te</strong>r L. Liefeld, Daugh<strong>te</strong>rs of the church: Women and Ministryfrom New Testament Times to the Present (Grand Rapids: Academic Books, 1987),303.


60KOINONIAWomen were able to relay the message to Confucian wives with particularease” since the Bible Women were aware of a Confucian woman’s prospectsof e<strong>te</strong>rnal life (Sparks, 39-40). According to Sparks, “Bible Womenexplained Christianity to their hos<strong>te</strong>sses as an equal means of salvation forall” (Sparks, 40). Despi<strong>te</strong> the merits of this view, we should be aware of itspo<strong>te</strong>ntial dangers.In the early mission, it was almost impossible to find educa<strong>te</strong>d Korean,female Christians with English skills. Due to the lack of the ability tospeak Korean on the part of foreign missionaries, as well as a lack of trainingamong the Bible Women, the Bible Women’s understanding of theGospel was extremely limi<strong>te</strong>d. In October 1895, in a meeting of missionaries,Mrs. Appenzeller urged the foreign missionaries to mas<strong>te</strong>r the Koreanlanguage, since “if they [missionaries] went along with a ‘raw heathen’[the early Bible Women] who had only two or three months of lessonson the Christian religion and let her speak as she pleased, Koreanwomen would not understand whether the missionaries were preachingabout Christianity or Buddhism.” 15 In fact, what the Bible Women learnedwere simple explanations of sin, baptism, and the life of Jesus Christ.<strong>Th</strong>is was a common phenomenon among the early Bible Women in thenine<strong>te</strong>enth century: “Sometimes the training consis<strong>te</strong>d in <strong>te</strong>aching a fewScripture verses and hymns.” 16 <strong>Th</strong>ey were ignorant of Christian doctrineand th<strong>eo</strong>logy. Indicating ambiguous and unprofessional <strong>te</strong>aching of theearly Bible Women, the male Christians kept women separa<strong>te</strong> from andsubordina<strong>te</strong> to men in <strong>te</strong>rms of status and role in church hierarchy. 17In the 1900s, through educational institutions such as “Pyeng Yang <strong>Seminar</strong>yfor Women” and “Woman’s Bible Institu<strong>te</strong>,” the quality of the BibleWomen was notably improved. However, even af<strong>te</strong>r Christian women werequalified through sys<strong>te</strong>matic th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> education, their work remainedundervalued and underpaid. According to the record of missionaries,15 Hyo-Chae Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work and Enlightment of Korean Women,”Korean Journal (1977): 47.16 Carolyn De Swar<strong>te</strong> Gifford, ed., Women in American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Religion 1800-1930: A <strong>Th</strong>irty-Six <strong>Volume</strong> Reprint Collection Demonstrating the Breadth and Diversity ofthe Roles Played by Women in American Religion (New York: Garland Publishing, 1987),114.17 Hyo-Chae Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work and Enlightment of Korean Women,”45-6.


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 61“. . . those Bible Women would go through everything to take the ‘Jesusdoctrine’ into heathen homes. . . . Encouraged as they were by the missionariesand native pastors, they were doing a great work at immense cost tothemselves, and without fee or reward.” 18 In the nationwide revival movementin Korea in the early 1900s, the Bible Women’s role dramaticallyexpanded to fill that of the clergy. 19 However, they were never in decisionmakingor leadership positions of the whole church. No mat<strong>te</strong>r what theydid—proclaim the gospel, <strong>te</strong>ach, preach, or lead prayer services—due to alack of human resources caused by the rapid growth of the Korean church,both the positions that Bible Women obtained and the treatment they receivedin their churches were low. <strong>Th</strong>e fact that preaching became an accep<strong>te</strong>dfunction of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant women missionaries, in order to compensa<strong>te</strong>“for the shortage of preachers and ca<strong>te</strong>chists” (Sparks, 41), does not warrantthat the church had affirmed the spiritual leadership of women duringthis period. It was only in 1994 that the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Church of Koreafinally approved the ordination of women, more than 60 years af<strong>te</strong>r thecall for the ordination of women was first issued in 1933.<strong>Th</strong>e Bible Women were at the bottom of the institutional hierarchyof the church. <strong>Th</strong>eir unpaid voluntary work assis<strong>te</strong>d in maintaininglow costs for the missions; thus, the general church boardsencouraged it. <strong>Th</strong>ey were expec<strong>te</strong>d to serve sacrificially. Actually,this principle was applied to all women missionaries in both Koreaand America. Women missionaries in nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century Americawere paid by mere subsis<strong>te</strong>nce salaries and reques<strong>te</strong>d to remainsingle during their missionary service, in order to maintain the low cost ofadministration and main<strong>te</strong>nance of their mission work. 20 From the 1920s,full-time women missionaries were officially sent from Korea to variousregions. However, most women missionaries underwent suffering dueto the severe lack of financial and sys<strong>te</strong>matic support by Christian institutions.Most of early Korean women missionaries had to suddenly quittheir work, because of health problems caused by extreme poverty and18 Jenne Flower-Willing and Mrs. G<strong>eo</strong>rge Herber Jones, <strong>Th</strong>e Lure of Korea (Boston:Woman’s <strong>Fo</strong>reign Missionary Society, Methodist Episcopal Church, 1920), 15.19 Hyo-Chae Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work and Enlightment of Korean Women,”46.20 Beaver, American Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Women, 181.


62KOINONIApersis<strong>te</strong>nt distress in mission field. 21 Without proper recognition ofauthority in their work and adequa<strong>te</strong> compensation, the abusivepatriarchal sys<strong>te</strong>m of the church reinforced the subjugation of womenwith the id<strong>eo</strong>logy of submission and sacrifice from the time of the earlyBible Women.EDUCATIONAL WORKSparks asserts that the early Christian schools women missionariesestablished improved the lives of Korean women. However, the relationbetween the missionary work and its consequence for women’s liberationin the nine<strong>te</strong>enth century is more complex than it appears. <strong>Th</strong>e early missionaryactivities for women were based on a mixture of the patriarchalvalue of the Christian tradition and the modern ideal of autonomy andequality. 22 <strong>Th</strong>eir <strong>te</strong>achings conveyed double messages: that is, on the onehand, they suppor<strong>te</strong>d the independence and in<strong>te</strong>llectual development ofwoman just as for men; but, on the other hand, they re-domestica<strong>te</strong>d theeduca<strong>te</strong>d women to the Confucian-patriarchal family sys<strong>te</strong>m, reinforcingthe id<strong>eo</strong>logy of submission and sacrifice. <strong>Th</strong>e consequences of theirambiguous message were as oppressive as they were emancipatory.To clarify what I perceive to be “double messages,” the feminist in<strong>te</strong>ntionto libera<strong>te</strong> women from gender hierarchy and inequality was not amajor purpose of the nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century American women missionaries toKorea. <strong>Fo</strong>r the early women missionaries, the primary goal of femaleeducation was to make the students model Christian housewives. In fact,“the same level of collegia<strong>te</strong> education [for women] as men,” (Sparks,42) as Sparks sta<strong>te</strong>s when addressing the assertions of Isabella <strong>Th</strong>oburn,was never realized in nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century Korea. Even at Ewha Women’sUniversity, the highest educational institution available for womenduring that time, educational goals and curriculums differed significantlyfrom those of men’s colleges. <strong>Th</strong>e purpose of the institution, Ewha,as sta<strong>te</strong>d by Mr. Gilmore in 1888 was “to develop them in such ways as to21 Bo Kyoung Park, “Early Korean Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Women Missionaries’ Works andtheir Missio<strong>logical</strong> Significance: 1908-1942,” Mission and <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy (2007): 19.22 Hyaew<strong>eo</strong>l Choi, “An American Concubine in Old Korea,” Frontiers 25 (2004):143-4.


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 63make them model housewives under the condition in which they mustpass their lives. . . .” 23Women missionaries leading the Christian schools for girlsemphasized that their goal of education was to help the students fulfillKorean women’s traditional domestic roles. In 1892, Louise Rothweiler, aMethodist <strong>te</strong>acher, posed an answer to the question, “How can we best dothis, or: What shall we <strong>te</strong>ach in our Girls’ School?” as follows:Wha<strong>te</strong>ver may be the priva<strong>te</strong> opinion concerning women’s sphere andproper occupation we must, for the present at least, act under the suppositionthat in Korea domestic life is her sphere and her destiny. Wha<strong>te</strong>verelse we may want our girls to do or be, it must all be secondary tothis first calling. . . . <strong>Th</strong>ey must learn to prepare food, cut, make andrepair their clothing, keep themselves and their rooms neat. . . . 24<strong>Th</strong>e Presby<strong>te</strong>rian girls’ schools demonstra<strong>te</strong>d a curriculum correspondingto a similar goal. In 1893, Susan Doty, a missionary <strong>te</strong>acher, explainedtheir inst<strong>ru</strong>ctions as “. . . a combination of work, sewing, study, and play. . . <strong>Th</strong>eir work has constitu<strong>te</strong>d the combing of their hair, preparation ofdining room work, keeping of their rooms, etc.” 25 In 1905, Miss M. B.Berret, the principal of the Northern Presby<strong>te</strong>rian School for girls,repor<strong>te</strong>d, “<strong>Th</strong>e girls have done their reciting one-half the day; worked th<strong>eo</strong>ther half, and studied in the evening. Besides doing all their own housework,they have done sewing, knitting, etc., on orders.” 26 <strong>Th</strong>e educationfor girls was cen<strong>te</strong>red on domestic arts and skills, based on the traditionalgender id<strong>eo</strong>logy, although their curriculum was gradually expanded to thevarious subjects.<strong>Th</strong>e early missionaries’ expectation for the female students was clearlydistinguished from that for the boys. According to the report by theEducational Commit<strong>te</strong>e of the Presby<strong>te</strong>rian Mission in 1892, theyexpec<strong>te</strong>d the girls in their schools to become “a charming little community23 Quo<strong>te</strong>d in L. G<strong>eo</strong>rge Paik, <strong>Th</strong>e History of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missions in Korea 1832-1910(Pyeng Yang, Korea: Union Christian College Press, 1929), 119.24 Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Martha Huntley, Caring, Growing, Changing: A History of the Pro<strong>te</strong>stantMission in Korea (New York: Freidnship Press, 1984), 84.25 Susan Doty, “Girls’ School Report, 1893,” Korean Reports, Korea Let<strong>te</strong>rs andCorrespondence, Records of the PCUSA: Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Katherine Hyunjoo Lee Ahn, “PioneerAmerican Women Missionaries,” 365.26 Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Paik, <strong>Th</strong>e History of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missions in Korea 1832-1910, 301.


64KOINONIAof the future wives of the young men,” whereas they hoped their boys to be“the pastors and the educators . . . of a future generation of this land. . . .” 27Although the independent and non-secluded life in the school itselfhad a revolutionary impact on the women students, the missionaries’conservative goal of education continuously prohibi<strong>te</strong>d the womenfrom active participation in public and social activities. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, theearly missionaries’ motivation for mission work was largely designedfor evangelical purposes. Mr. Gilmore sta<strong>te</strong>s one of the main goals ofEwha as “to make them missionaries of the Cross among their relativesand association.” 28 <strong>Th</strong>e most important purpose of education for themissionaries was to nurture the female students as an evangelistic force toconvert their family and relatives. Ironically, the Christian women at thattime generally experienced horrible persecution from their husbands andfamily. However, they were encouraged by the missionaries to tolera<strong>te</strong>that ordeal as a solider of Christ. 29One record demonstra<strong>te</strong>s this vividly. One day a young Christianwoman, who was severely bea<strong>te</strong>n by her husband and labored in<strong>te</strong>nselyto earn a livelihood for her parents-in-law, counseled with Mrs. Scranton,a principal at Ewha. <strong>Th</strong>e young woman wan<strong>te</strong>d to leave her home, butshe was advised to endure more. La<strong>te</strong>r she visi<strong>te</strong>d the missionary againand again, appealing that it was no longer bearable. However, each time,she was advised to go back home. Eventually she was comple<strong>te</strong>ly prohibi<strong>te</strong>dfrom at<strong>te</strong>nding church. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, she was taken to the Buddhist <strong>te</strong>mpleby her parents-in-law. 30 Mrs. Scranton hoped the Korean women wouldimpress and convert their family to Christianity by enduring adversityand suffering. However, despi<strong>te</strong> women’s sacrifices, it is doubtful howinfluential a woman could be to her family members at that time. Hyo-Chae Lee, a professor of Ewha Woman’s University, wro<strong>te</strong>, “Whereas thereare many examples in records writ<strong>te</strong>n by women missionaries that male27 “Report of Educational Commit<strong>te</strong>e,” 21 January 1893, Korean Reports, Korea Let<strong>te</strong>rsand Correspondence, Records of the PCUSA: Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Katherine Hyunjoo Lee Ahn,“Pioneer American Women Missionaries,” 364.28 Quo<strong>te</strong>d in Paik, <strong>Th</strong>e History of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missions in Korea 1832-1910, 119.29 Hyo-Chae Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work and Enlightment of Korean Women,”44-5.30 Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work,” 45.


Joo Response to “Dimensions of ‘Woman’s Work for Woman’” 65Christians led their families to the church, there are almost no records oncases of conversion of their family members to Christianity by women.” 31<strong>Th</strong>e passive model of women’s role and stra<strong>te</strong>gic re-domesticationcontinued to perpetua<strong>te</strong> the Korean women’s submission to religiouspatriarchy. It was a process of “negotiating patriarchy” rather than ofovercoming patriarchy for women’s autonomy. 32CONCLUSIONI apprecia<strong>te</strong> Sparks’s work to uncover the significant contribution of thefemale missionaries, which of<strong>te</strong>n has been unacknowledged. Discussingthe impact of women missionaries upon the formation of the Church inSouth Korea, Sparks asserts that “support for women as spiritual leaders”was firmly established “during the first forty-five years of the KoreanMission,” whereas it has experienced “a sharp decline” la<strong>te</strong>r in history(Sparks, 51). She finds a possibility for “a resurgence of in<strong>te</strong>rest inwomen-led ministries” for the current and future Korean Church from thetradition of this early female missionary work (Sparks, 51).I agree that female missionaries contribu<strong>te</strong>d to transform the lives ofKorean women at that time. Participation in worship and Bible studyopened a new horizon for Korean women beyond home. 33 Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver,modernization of Korean women cannot be conceived separa<strong>te</strong>ly fromthe early Christian Mission schools. However, none of this requireseither that the endeavor of the early female missionaries actually in<strong>te</strong>ndedwomen’s spiritual and ecclesiastical leadership, or that they abolisheddiscrimination and subordination of women in the church during theperiod 1884-1929.Women’s participation in ministry has been continuously monitoredand active expansion of women missionaries’ work has of<strong>te</strong>n beendetained and impeded by male authorities reluctant to share their leadershipand power with women in both Korea and America. I have arguedthat female spiritual and ecclesiastical leadership alongside women’s31 Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work,” 46.32 Kelly H. Chong, “Negotiating Patriarchy: South Korean Evangelical Women andthe Politics of Gender,” Gender and Society 20 (2006): 697-724.33 Mija Sa, “Women in the Korean Church,” Reformed World 45 (1995).


66KOINONIAautonomy was never fully affirmed in the Korean church in the nine<strong>te</strong>enthand early twentieth century. <strong>Th</strong>rough this response, I have critically reexaminedfemale missionary work within the boundaries of the nine<strong>te</strong>enthcenturyAmerican idea of the women’s sphere, the impact of the employmentof the Bible Women, and the effect of the early educational missionbased on gender id<strong>eo</strong>logy. In order to evalua<strong>te</strong> women’s work for womenaccura<strong>te</strong>ly in the early Korean mission con<strong>te</strong>xt, I suggest, not only the positiveeffects but also the negative effects must be considered. 3434 Hyo-Chae Lee, “Pro<strong>te</strong>stant Missionary Work and Enligh<strong>te</strong>nment of Korean Women,”33-50.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 67-77Should I Stay or Should I Go?Trinitarian Virtues for F<strong>ru</strong>stra<strong>te</strong>dRoman Catholic WomenELIZABETH LEE<strong>Th</strong>e words of one of U2’s most famous songs may well describe the attitud<strong>eo</strong>f many Roman Catholics towards their church: “I can’t live with or withoutyou.” 1 Among American religious groups, Catholics are the most likelyto leave their church, 2 and there are many others who remain Catholic inname only or who find themselves moving ever closer to the margins ofthe church, feeling less and less at home but not qui<strong>te</strong> ready to leave. <strong>Th</strong>ereasons for leaving the Roman Catholic Church are, we could say, legion:widespread sexual abuse and cover-ups, a ban on women’s ordination, outda<strong>te</strong>dsexual ethics, hierarchical st<strong>ru</strong>ctures and <strong>te</strong>achings that seem to beincreasingly out of s<strong>te</strong>p with the laity, and so on. But the Catholic Church,despi<strong>te</strong> its obvious shortcomings, also offers compelling reasons to stay:vibrant and welcoming parish communities, inspiring social <strong>te</strong>achings, asacramental worldview, a rich diversity of charisms and worship styles, andthe Popemobile. Many Catholics eventually find themselves in the uncomfortableposition of wanting both to leave the church and to stay. Amongthese are many Catholic feminists, for whom the patriarchal st<strong>ru</strong>ctures and<strong>te</strong>achings are an affront to their sensibilities, yet who still feel an attachmentto the bet<strong>te</strong>r aspects of the Catholic faith.In this paper I will not rehearse feminist critiques of the church,nor will I at<strong>te</strong>mpt to explain why p<strong>eo</strong>ple leave or why they stay. What Ihope to do ins<strong>te</strong>ad is offer some reflections for those p<strong>eo</strong>ple, especially1 U2, “With or Without You,” writ<strong>te</strong>n by U2, on “<strong>Th</strong>e Joshua Tree,” 1987.2 <strong>Th</strong>e Pew <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m of Religion and Public Life, Religious Landscape Survey (2007),http://religions.pewfo<strong>ru</strong>m.org/reports. <strong>Th</strong>e survey reports that while 1 in 3 Americans isborn Catholic, only 1 in 4 Americans describes him/herself as Catholic. <strong>Th</strong>is number wouldbe even more pronounced if not for the offsetting impact of immigration.


68KOINONIAwomen, who find themselves in a sta<strong>te</strong> of “sustained ambivalence” 3 aboutthe Catholic Church—for those who cannot live with or without it. I willbegin these reflections, in a perhaps unexpec<strong>te</strong>d way, by examining imagesof the Trinity offered by three feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians. Why begin withimages of God? As James Gustafson explains, “religious symbols and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>concepts are used to in<strong>te</strong>rpret the significance of other persons, ofevents, and of the circumstances in which action is possible and required.” 4Religious imagery shapes our worldviews and our self-understandingsin profound and of<strong>te</strong>n subtle ways. One major task of th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> ethicsis to point out the implications of religious imagery and rituals for ourmoral lives, to show how our experiences of God shape the kinds ofp<strong>eo</strong>ple we want to become. Since Christians believe that humans arecrea<strong>te</strong>d in the image of God, the symbols we use for God say somethingabout how we understand who we are and who we ought to become. Howdo certain in<strong>te</strong>rpretations of the Trinity affect how we understand ourselvesand the kinds of relationships we ought to cultiva<strong>te</strong>? What virtues mighttrinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logy promo<strong>te</strong>? How can these virtues help Roman Catholicwomen naviga<strong>te</strong> their place in (or out of) the church? It is these questionsI hope to begin to answer in the present paper.I will proceed by providing brief overviews of the trinitarian thought ofElizabeth Johnson, Catherine Keller, and Karen Baker-Fletcher, followedby a two-s<strong>te</strong>p process of drawing out some anthropo<strong>logical</strong> implications ineach and suggesting one virtue that humans ought to embody if we wantto more fully image that particular in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of God. I will then explorehow the three virtues I enumera<strong>te</strong> may guide Catholic women as theythink through their relationship with the church. It should be no<strong>te</strong>d that,because of the richness of the symbols, the virtue I connect with each ofthese trinitarian images represents only one possibility among many.We begin with Elizabeth Johnson, who names in female <strong>te</strong>rms the Godwho “enlivens, suffers with, sustains, and enfolds the universe.” 5 She is not3 Mary Henold, Catholic and Feminist (Chapel Hill, N. C.: University of North CarolinaPress, 2008), 6.4 James Gustafson, Can Ethics be Christian? (Chicago: University of Chicago Press,1975), 118.5 Elizabeth Johnson, She Who Is: <strong>Th</strong>e Mys<strong>te</strong>ry of God in Feminist <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Discourse(New York: Crossroad, 1994), 13.


Lee: Should I Stay or Should I Go? 69satisfied with at<strong>te</strong>mpts to describe a few feminine charac<strong>te</strong>ristics in agenerally masculine God, to pose the Holy Spirit as the “female” memberof the Trinity, nor to switch paradigms to an earth-goddess. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, Johnsonoffers an understanding of the Trinity as mother, wisdom, and spirit—She Who Is—as a fully female al<strong>te</strong>rnative to the dominant male model. <strong>Th</strong>etraditional formulation—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—she argues, hasbecome li<strong>te</strong>ralized and too closely associa<strong>te</strong>s God with maleness; thissymbol excludes women from claiming full ownership of their identity asimago Dei. Johnson’s symbol of She Who Is aims to recover the dignity ofwomen as crea<strong>te</strong>d in the image of God.Johnson begins with Spirit-Sophia, who is God’s personal engagementwith and empowering presence in the world. Spirit-Sophia is everywhere,always drawing near and passing by, providing a healing and encouragingpresence in a conflictual world.Next comes Jesus-Sophia, whose humiliating death on a cross overturnspatriarchal understandings of masculinity. Johnson no<strong>te</strong>s that Jesus’maleness belongs to his historical identity—that is, to his human identity,and not to his divine one. Jesus’ maleness is an accidental charac<strong>te</strong>risticand is not essential to his “redeeming christic identity.” 6 <strong>Th</strong>e misplacementof Jesus’ maleness into his divine redemptive function excludes womenfrom full participation in the church and the imago Dei simply becausethe physical make up of their bodies is not like Jesus’. What Jesus-Sophiarepresents is not exclusion or domination or maleness, but “otherness thatfreely draws near, bringing new life, sustaining all loves.” 7Finally, Johnson turns to Mother-Sophia, the creative, life-givingforce of all that exists. <strong>Th</strong>e metaphor of mother, she argues, is associa<strong>te</strong>dwith our early experiences of comfort, play, discovery, nurture, love, andsecurity. <strong>Th</strong>e metaphor of mother also suggests a close relationshipbetween God and the world, as if we are all enfolded in Her womb. Whereasthe image of “Father” has become li<strong>te</strong>ralized and can serve to perpetua<strong>te</strong>patriarchy, Johnson argues, the image of God as Mother opens up freshways of understanding God’s compassiona<strong>te</strong>, creative power.6 Johnson, She Who Is, 151.7 Johnson, She Who Is, 169.


70KOINONIASo here we have Johnson’s Spirit-Sophia, Jesus-Sophia, and Mother-Sophia—She Who Is—as a feminine symbol of God that allows womenfull participation in the imago Dei. <strong>Fo</strong>r Johnson, only when women havefound an image of God such as this, to which they can rela<strong>te</strong> and in whichthey can see themselves, will they be able to t<strong>ru</strong>ly flourish.What can Johnson’s trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logy <strong>te</strong>ll us about ourselves? In herown words, “only a community of equals rela<strong>te</strong>d in profound mutuality,only a community pouring itself out for justice, peace, and the in<strong>te</strong>grityof creation, corresponds to the triune symbol.” 8 Her mothering, nurturing,ever-present God reminds us that we have come forth from God andthat we daily depend on God’s grace and compassion. <strong>Th</strong>at She Who Isbirthed the whole universe reminds us of our kinship with the earth andall of its creatures; we owe respect not only to each other, but also to everyother crea<strong>te</strong>d thing, born as we are of the same God. Finally, her symbol ofShe Who Is reminds us that all of us—male and female—are equal in ourdignity as creatures made in the image of God.Johnson’s image of She Who Is encourages in us the virtue of selfes<strong>te</strong>em.By recovering feminine in<strong>te</strong>rpretations of God, Johnson emphasizesthat fact that women—not just men—are crea<strong>te</strong>d in the image of God.Because, for Johnson, the symbol of God serves as the ultima<strong>te</strong>reference point for how we understand the world and ourselves, a fullyfeminine symbol encourages women to see in themselves the image ofGod. 9 Johnson’s symbol of God invi<strong>te</strong>s women to consciously practice thevirtue of self-es<strong>te</strong>em—to work on re-shaping a more positive self-image; toknow that we are whole and good and lovable; to know that through careand compassion we have the power to bring about a more just society; tocultiva<strong>te</strong> a constant awareness of our likeness to God.Another trinitarian voice in feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logy is Catherine Keller. Inher essay, “Burning Tongues: A Feminist Trinitarian Epis<strong>te</strong>mology,”Keller explores how our understanding of each person of the Trinity canaffect our ways of knowing. She argues that the first person, traditionallydesigna<strong>te</strong>d “Father,” was not in<strong>te</strong>nded to suggest a li<strong>te</strong>rally male God.Rather, the <strong>te</strong>rm suggests the fact that God is not an object but a person,8 Elizabeth Johnson, “Trinity: To Let the Symbol Sing Again,” <strong>Th</strong>To 54 (1997): 311.9 Johnson, She Who Is, 4.


Lee: Should I Stay or Should I Go? 71that is, a relational being. Keller argues that the personhood implied in the<strong>te</strong>rm “Father” has epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> implications for us; because God is personal,we come to know things through our own experiences as persons.<strong>Fo</strong>r Keller, the second person of the Trinity, traditionally the “Son,”highlights the relational nature of our knowing. She argues that whatwe admire about Christ is not his individual heroism but the quality ofthe relationships he genera<strong>te</strong>d around him; Jesus’ relationships werecharac<strong>te</strong>rized by compassion, forgiveness, and respect. Christ’s examplereminds us that we are “members of one another,” and that our ways ofknowing are bound up with our relationships. 10Finally, the third person, the “Spirit,” signifies the relation ofrelations, “the dynamism of relation itself.” 11 <strong>Fo</strong>r Keller, the Spirit is alwayspresent in our relationships; thus, the Spirit’s qualities are immediacy andpresence. <strong>Th</strong>is suggests that our knowing also is in the present; we knowwhat our bodies and our relationships can <strong>te</strong>ll us in the here and now.In Face of the Deep, Keller reconsiders the doctrine of creatio ex nihilo,suggesting ins<strong>te</strong>ad a creation out of the primal chaos (<strong>te</strong>hom). Here we findnot an omnipo<strong>te</strong>nt God who crea<strong>te</strong>s simply with a snap of the fingers, but aGod of in<strong>te</strong>rdependence, always already engaged with the world in an “endlessprocess of becoming.” 12 Keller names Tehom, the Depth of God, as thefirst member of an enfolding and unfolding Trinity. <strong>Th</strong>e second member isthe Difference of God, that which unfolds continually into the world, everrevealing God in an “incipient incarnation, at the edge of the wa<strong>te</strong>rs.” 13<strong>Th</strong>e third member, the Spirit of God, signifies the relationality between thefirst two members, suggesting not only a divine in<strong>te</strong>rdependency but alsothe in<strong>te</strong>rdependence of creator and creation, and of all creatures. Keller’s<strong>te</strong>homic Trinity—the Depth, the Difference, and the Spirit—is involved inthe world in a continual process of creative, relational becoming.10 Catherine Keller, “Burning Tongues: A Feminist Trinitarian Epis<strong>te</strong>mology,” inRoger Badham, ed., Introduction to Christian <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy: Con<strong>te</strong>mporary North AmericanPerspectives (Louisville, KY: Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox, 1998), 231.11 Keller, “Burning Tongues,” 234.12 Catherine Keller, Face of the Deep: A <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of Becoming (New York: Routledge,2003), xvii.13 Keller, Face of the Deep, 232.


72KOINONIAWhat can Keller’s reflections on the Trinity <strong>te</strong>ll us about ourselves? Herepis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> reflections remind us that we know in and through ourbodies—personally, relationally, and presently. Keller’s Trinity in Face ofthe Deep is one who crea<strong>te</strong>s in the midst of chaos, who both unfolds intothe world and enfolds the world back into itself. If we are in the imag<strong>eo</strong>f this God, we will do well to recognize our in<strong>te</strong>rdependence—both witheach other and with the crea<strong>te</strong>d world—and we will accept the fact that ourlives are messy and chaotic. Keller’s Trinity sits with ambiguity and crea<strong>te</strong>sout of it; so should we. <strong>Th</strong>is chaos and ambiguity—the deep—can open usboth to great good and to suffering. Keller’s <strong>te</strong>homic Trinity confronts uswith the “deep” in our own lives, calling us to engage it and to crea<strong>te</strong> out ofit, all the while reminding us that “we are always in over our heads.” 14Keller’s <strong>te</strong>homic Trinity encourages in us the virtue of “letting-be.” <strong>Th</strong>eperson who “lets-be” resists the <strong>te</strong>mptation to impose order or to be incontrol. Rather, the person who “lets-be” accepts ambiguity, recognizingalso her finitude and relative powerlessness in the face of many of life’ssituations. “Letting-be” does not, however, imply passivity, hopelessness,or apathy. <strong>Th</strong>is virtue encourages creative action not against chaos butwithin it. Keller’s Trinity engages the chaos, embraces the messiness, andcrea<strong>te</strong>s something beautiful out of it; the virtue of “letting-be” encouragesin us the same “<strong>te</strong>homophilia”—creativity within chaos. 15Our final feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logian is Karen Baker-Fletcher, whoexplores the Trinity from a womanist perspective. She wri<strong>te</strong>s about God’scourag<strong>eo</strong>us presence and healing compassion in the world today, a worldrent apart by hatred and violence. In particular, she looks at race hatredand the violent beatings and lynchings of African-Americans in recenthistory. Her God is one who responds to this violence not with moreviolence or despair, but with hope and compassion. Her Trinity does notwash its hands of the violent and broken world but draws near, offeringcomfort. Baker-Fletcher uses the metaphor of a dance to describe theTrinity as dynamic, in<strong>te</strong>grative, and relational, displaying grace andcourage in the face of evil. <strong>Th</strong>is dancing God pursues a14 Catherine Keller, On <strong>Th</strong>e Mys<strong>te</strong>ry (Minneapolis: <strong>Fo</strong>rtress, 2008), 54.15 Keller, Face of the Deep, 36.


Lee: Should I Stay or Should I Go? 73common work of love, creativity, and justice and invi<strong>te</strong>s us to participa<strong>te</strong>in this work.Furthermore, Baker-Fletcher argues that because our experiences ofGod transcend gender, our language for God should not be gendered. Sh<strong>eo</strong>ffers the formulation of Parent, Wisdom or Word, and Breath or Spiritas more appropria<strong>te</strong> trinitarian language, since these <strong>te</strong>rms suggest God’snature in ways that move us beyond gender. Our experience of God’sprovident and nurturing love, for example, leads us to say that God is likea Parent. Our experience of God’s relation to us in “incarna<strong>te</strong>, passiona<strong>te</strong>,and redeeming love,” suggests that God’s Wisdom has drawn near tous. 16 Our experience of God’s compassion and comfort reminds us of thecontinued presence of the Holy Spirit in our lives. <strong>Th</strong>is language and theseimages reflect our experience of God’s grace and loving presence in abroken and violent world in a way that does not get bogged down ingender.What can Baker-Fletcher’s God <strong>te</strong>ll us about ourselves? Her God isone who primarily “experiences the suffering of all and graciously offerstransformative visions of faith and courage to the world.” 17 Hers is aGod of courage, creativity, and compassion. If we are in the image ofthis God, we are called to embody such qualities as well, living in lovingcommunity and engaging in practices of justice and peacemaking.Furthermore, Baker-Fletcher’s metaphor of a dance reminds us that we arebeings-in-relationship, moving with and around one another, not static,isola<strong>te</strong>d entities. Baker-Fletcher’s dancing God of justice invi<strong>te</strong>s us to joinin this dance of courag<strong>eo</strong>us, graceful response to violence and hatred.Baker-Fletcher’s image of God can prompt us to cultiva<strong>te</strong> the virtu<strong>eo</strong>f courage, particularly the courage to be peacemakers in a violentworld. Her image of God calls us to bring a compassiona<strong>te</strong> and healingpresence to our relationships and our communities. <strong>Th</strong>e virtue of couragecompels us not only to confront situations of injustice, but also to acknowledgethe capacity for violence and hatred that we all carry within us.Baker-Fletcher’s dancing, healing God challenges us to have16 Karen Baker-Fletcher, Dancing with God: <strong>Th</strong>e Trinity from a Womanist Perspective(St. Louis: Chalice, 1996), 161.17 Baker-Fletcher, Dancing with God, 110.


74KOINONIAthe courage to lay down our own prejudices and hatred, to bepeacemakers, and to practice acts of compassion despi<strong>te</strong> the violence andhatred within and around us.Our images of God can have a profound impact on how we understandourselves and can help shape a picture of who we want to become. In theremaining pages, I will explore how the trinitarian virtues of self-es<strong>te</strong>em,“letting-be,” and courage might guide Roman Catholic women, especiallyfeminists, as they st<strong>ru</strong>ggle to find their place and their voice in the church.Mary Jo Weaver no<strong>te</strong>s that Catholic feminists find themselves in a doublebind: “Living with misogyny and oppressive institutional st<strong>ru</strong>ctures istorture, but rejecting a church suffused with rich spiritual symbolism anda sacramental reality is starvation.” 18 <strong>Th</strong>ough some Catholic feministsdecide to leave the church and others decide to stay, many live somewher<strong>eo</strong>n the margins, with one foot in and one out, not wanting to abandonthe institution, but unable to live with it under the current conditions. Itis for these women in a sta<strong>te</strong> of “sustained ambivalence,” who st<strong>ru</strong>ggledaily with their place in the Catholic Church, that I offer the trinitarianvirtues as one possible way of framing their decision-making. I will notsuggest any particular course of action; thinking about our place in thechurch in <strong>te</strong>rms of virtue may give us a new perspective and open up newpossibilities, but ultima<strong>te</strong>ly the decision to leave or to stay is left in thehands of the individual. 19Elizabeth Johnson’s She Who Is offered us the virtue of self-es<strong>te</strong>em,challenging all p<strong>eo</strong>ple, but especially women, to see in themselves theimage of God, to know who we are and to have the confidence to say so.In Beyond God the Father, Mary Daly no<strong>te</strong>s that women in the churchhave had the power of naming taken away; women have not been freeto use their own power to name God or themselves. 20 <strong>Th</strong>e virtue of selfes<strong>te</strong>em,inspired by She Who Is, encourages women to reclaim this power18 Mary Jo Weaver, Springs of Wa<strong>te</strong>r in a Dry Land: Spiritual Survival for CatholicWomen Today (Boston: Beacon, 1993), xii.19 Here I do not mean to suggest that the individual will make her decision in isolation.Indeed, that these virtues are trinitarian in nature suggests that our relationships—especially with other Catholic women and with the church—are the con<strong>te</strong>xts in which we willpractice and cultiva<strong>te</strong> them.20 Mary Daly, Beyond God the Father: Toward a Philosophy of Women’s Liberation(Boston: Beacon, 1985), 8.


Lee: Should I Stay or Should I Go? 75of naming, to say that we are in the image of God, and to demand fair andequal treatment in society and in the church. Weaver argues that “just inknowing who we are, we will crea<strong>te</strong> an upheaval of epic proportions, wewill throw the whole sys<strong>te</strong>m off balance, and we will seriously challengethe future of patriarchal Christianity.” 21 <strong>Th</strong>rough the virtue of self-es<strong>te</strong>emsugges<strong>te</strong>d by She Who Is, Catholic women can feel empowered to confrontchurch <strong>te</strong>achings and practices—such as an all-male clergy—that do notallow women their full dignity. Cultivating the virtue of self-es<strong>te</strong>em mayenable women to challenge institutional authority and demand changewithin the church, or it may enable women to leave the Catholic Churchfor another community—within the Christian tradition or beyond it—thatalready recognizes the full humanity of women.Second, Keller’s <strong>te</strong>homic Trinity promo<strong>te</strong>s the virtue of “letting-be,”that is, of recognizing our limitations, of accepting the messiness of life,and of creatively engaging the chaos. Many Catholic women have foundthemselves in an ambiguous relationship with the church, halfway in andhalfway out. <strong>Th</strong>e virtue of “letting-be” would challenge these women toembrace this situation of ambiguity: perhaps a defini<strong>te</strong> decision to stay orto go is not necessary. Some have designa<strong>te</strong>d this ambiguous relationshipto the church as “defecting in place,” 22 which essentially means to leaveand to stay. <strong>Th</strong>at is, it means to stay on one’s own <strong>te</strong>rms, and to defin<strong>eo</strong>ne’s own place in the church. Rosemary Radford Ruether praises these“defectors in place” for remaining “faithful to a dialectical, transformativeprocess and affirm[ing] both the good elements and also ambiguity in allour human traditions.” 23 Acquiring the virtue of “letting-be” inspired byKeller’s <strong>te</strong>homic Trinity will enable women on the margins of the churchto embrace their place there and to be at peace with the ambiguity of theirsituation.Furthermore, Catholic women practicing the virtue of “letting-be”will challenge the institutional church’s pr<strong>eo</strong>ccupation with order andobjectivity, especially in the moral life. Keller’s Trinity confronts us with21 Weaver, 48.22 Miriam Win<strong>te</strong>r, Adair Lummis, and Allison Stokes, Defecting in Place: WomenClaiming Responsibility for <strong>Th</strong>eir Own Spiritual Lives (New York: Crossroad, 1994), 114.23 Rosemary Radford Ruether, “Defecting in Place: Reflections on Women’s SpiritualQuest and New Support Groups,” in Defecting in Place, 252.


76KOINONIAthe deep—the chaos—in our own lives, challenging us to “let it be,” torecognize that our lives cannot be put into a nice, orderly sys<strong>te</strong>m. <strong>Th</strong>evirtue of “letting-be” will enable Catholic women to escape the tightlyordered symbolic universe of the institutional church and to embrace theuntidiness of our lives and bodies as a source of creativity and possibility.Finally, Baker-Fletcher’s dancing Trinity invi<strong>te</strong>s us to fos<strong>te</strong>r the virtu<strong>eo</strong>f courage, especially the courage to confront violence and hatred, botharound us and inside of us. <strong>Fo</strong>r Baker-Fletcher, God’s courage is boundup with compassion and healing; hatred or hostility towards the church,then, will not be a fitting response, no mat<strong>te</strong>r how much violence onebelieves the church has done to p<strong>eo</strong>ple’s souls. <strong>Th</strong>e kind of couragemodeled by Baker-Fletcher’s Trinity calls for a peaceful, healing responseto injustice. <strong>Th</strong>is does not, however, imply passivity; her God does not standidly, by but acts decisively for justice in a way that moves beyond aggressionand vengeance. Baker-Fletcher’s Trinity calls Catholic women to the compassiona<strong>te</strong>exercise of the virtue of courage: the courage to stand againstviolence of all kinds, including physical, emotional, and spiritual; the courageto confront the violence commit<strong>te</strong>d by the church while at the same timelaying down the violence we all carry within us; the courage to be presentin loving, prophetic ways to members of the church, clergy and laity alike;and the courage to hope that violence and injustice, inside the church andout, will one day come to an end.Mary Daly, incidentally, has sugges<strong>te</strong>d a different kind of courage,the “Courage to Leave,” which she defines as the “virtue enabling womento depart from all patriarchal religions and other hopeless institutions;[the] resolution springing from deep knowledge of the nucleus of nothingnesswhich is at the core of these institutions.” 24 Although Daly’s Courageto Leave is a viable and understandable option for Catholic feminists,Baker-Fletcher’s image of God may well stir up in us the Courage to Stay.Baker-Fletcher’s Trinity is one who draws near to us in times of suffering,offering hope and comfort. <strong>Th</strong>e virtue of courage inspired by this imag<strong>eo</strong>f God may challenge Catholic feminists to stay present in the church,24 Mary Daly, Webs<strong>te</strong>r’s First New In<strong>te</strong>rgalactic Wickedary of the English Language(Boston: Beacon, 1987).


Lee: Should I Stay or Should I Go? 77working to heal wounds and to explore just and compassiona<strong>te</strong> ways torest<strong>ru</strong>cture the church from within.As Catholic women begin to cultiva<strong>te</strong> the trinitarian virtues I haveenumera<strong>te</strong>d, they will learn to feel empowered by Johnson’s fully feminineShe Who Is, to embrace the “monstrously untidy creativity” 25 of Keller’sTrinity, and to courag<strong>eo</strong>usly join Baker-Fletcher’s God in a “creative,renewing, and liberative dance” against violence and injustice. 26 <strong>Th</strong>eseimages of God <strong>te</strong>ll us something about who we are and who we ought tobecome. As we have seen, virtues may not present us with any clear cours<strong>eo</strong>f action, and they may in fact come into conflict, but this does not meanthat our pursuit of them will be in vain. By cultivating these virtues, lettingthem inform and shape one another, even if they are in <strong>te</strong>nsion, Catholicwomen may be able to re-imagine themselves and their relationship tothe institutional church in creative ways. <strong>Th</strong>e cultivation of virtues movesus along the path towards the kinds of p<strong>eo</strong>ple we want to become. SomeCatholic women may find that the cultivation of the virtues I offer willlead them out of the church, yet others may find that the same virtuesencourage them to stay. Regardless of the final decision, thinking abouttheir place in the church in <strong>te</strong>rms of virtue offers Catholic women concre<strong>te</strong>dispositions and charac<strong>te</strong>ristics to fos<strong>te</strong>r, which in time may enable themboth to bet<strong>te</strong>r discern their place in the church and more fully to flourishwherever that place may be.25 Catherine Keller, From a Broken Web: Separation, Sexism, and Self (Boston:Beacon, 1986), 90.26 Baker-Fletcher, Dancing with God, 47.


KOINONIA XXI (2009) 78-82Response to “Should I Stay orShould I Go?”CHRISTINA M. BUSMANAs I was formulating my response to Elizabeth Lee’s paper, I keptreflecting on what a conversation about this same subject might have beenlike in a seminary in centuries past. I suspect most of us are aware thatif we were sitting in a building on the campus of <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong><strong>Seminar</strong>y 150 years ago discussing virtue and women, we would be havinga much different conversation than the one Lee has initia<strong>te</strong>d today.One hundred and fifty years ago, virtues had been devalued and all butdismissed as communal practices. <strong>Th</strong>e one virtue that remained was mostof<strong>te</strong>n tied to women’s sexual purity, and thus the mention of virtue wouldhave been understood in reference to women’s chastity. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, 150years ago women simply would not have been here to participa<strong>te</strong> in thediscussion. Elucidating this history, David F. Wells wri<strong>te</strong>s in his <strong>te</strong>xtLosing Our Virtue:[D]uring the eigh<strong>te</strong>enth and nine<strong>te</strong>enth centuries, the classical virtuescame under fire from Enligh<strong>te</strong>nment id<strong>eo</strong>logy, the Christian virtues inparticular came under heavy bombardment, and slowly our languagebegan to change. . . . By the end of the nine<strong>te</strong>enth century, the virtues(plural) had also contrac<strong>te</strong>d into virtue (singular). And virtue was analtogether thinner and vaguer mat<strong>te</strong>r; indeed, it was increasingly reducedsimply to sexual mat<strong>te</strong>rs. To say that a woman had lost her virtuecould no longer mean that she was a habitual liar, or that she had of<strong>te</strong>nac<strong>te</strong>d in a cowardly or dishonorable way. It meant that she had lost hervirginity. 1Yet with this historical shift that Wells identifies, not only was thecultivation of multiple virtues devalued, the persisting anemic virtu<strong>eo</strong>f women’s chastity became more and more privatized. In other1 David F. Wells, Losing Our Virtue (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1999), 15-16.


Busman Response to “Should I Stay or Should I Go?” 79words, the one remaining virtue eventually became understood bythe church to be a priva<strong>te</strong> mat<strong>te</strong>r—still highly valued but no longercentral to the con<strong>te</strong>nt of the community’s articula<strong>te</strong>d narrative. <strong>Th</strong>us, in ourcon<strong>te</strong>mporary con<strong>te</strong>xt, recovering and rediscovering the virtues for womenin the Christian tradition entails not only addressing the devaluing ofboth virtues and women, but also requires a more subtle recovery of virtuesfrom their privatized forms back to the life of the community. 2Standing with other con<strong>te</strong>mporary Christian virtue ethicists, ElizabethLee has compellingly affirmed aspects of this recovery—namely, the valu<strong>eo</strong>f understanding and naming virtues that affirm the full humanity ofwomen. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, we see this intrinsic value highligh<strong>te</strong>d in Lee’s discussionof women as crea<strong>te</strong>d in the image of God. She further affirms thisrecovery by grounding virtue in th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> formulations. However, whilethese reflections have the po<strong>te</strong>ntial to benefit women as they consider theirrelationship to the Catholic Church, a key dimension of recovery is not fullyevident in Lee’s description: specifically, cultivating virtues in light of thecon<strong>te</strong>xt of a community and communal narrative, ins<strong>te</strong>ad of as individualswith priva<strong>te</strong> moral compasses. Certainly Lee affirms the relationality andmutuality highligh<strong>te</strong>d in the trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logies she explores, but this isnot adequa<strong>te</strong>ly lif<strong>te</strong>d up in her discussion of the cultivation of virtues. Withrespect to Lee’s topic of women and their place in the Catholic Church,coun<strong>te</strong>ring a privatized approach to virtues is important for two reasons.First, if Lee is writing for women “who find themselves in a sta<strong>te</strong> ofsustained ambivalence,” discerning how to cultiva<strong>te</strong> the proposed virtuesrequires that these women understand how they have been shapedas moral beings in the tradition in which they stand, albeit ambivalently.We know who we are most fully in the con<strong>te</strong>xt of and in relation toothers. <strong>Fo</strong>r women, then, staying in or leaving the Catholic Church calls intoquestion a portion of their identity as they discern and naviga<strong>te</strong> thenarrative of the Catholic Church in which they themselves areembedded. It is surprising, for these con<strong>te</strong>xtual reasons, thattwo of the three th<strong>eo</strong>logians Lee draws upon are not Catho-2 With this call for recovery and in light of the topic at hand, it is important to recognizethat the recovery sought here is not the particular virtue of chastity, which is, of course,a heavily deba<strong>te</strong>d topic in recent feminist scholarship, but rather the virtues as a whole.


80KOINONIAlic. While we can certainly benefit from engaging multipleaspects of the Christian tradition as it concerns women remaining in anddeparting from the Catholic Church, it seems imperative that the resourcesof the Catholic tradition be explored. <strong>Th</strong>us, I am curious why other Catholicfeminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians besides Elizabeth Johnson were not considered here.<strong>Th</strong>e works of Catholic feminists such as Anne Carr, Catherine LaCugna,Ivone Gebara, Cristina Traina, Margaret Farley, Virginia Fabella, andRosemary Radford Ruether—among others—may provide a rich and helpfulengagement with the Catholic tradition in which women find themselvesambivalently standing. <strong>Th</strong>e renowned ethicist Jean Bethke Elshtain, whilenot explicitly a th<strong>eo</strong>logian, would be a very in<strong>te</strong>resting voice to bring intothe conversation as well.Second, a privatized approach to virtues must be coun<strong>te</strong>red becauseChristian virtues can be most fully cultiva<strong>te</strong>d only in community. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver,it is in the engagement of a community’s sacred <strong>te</strong>xts and narrativethat virtues are properly ordered and r<strong>eo</strong>rdered. As I read Lee’s essay, Iam left wondering how and why Lee has conceived and delinea<strong>te</strong>d theparticular anomalous virtues that she has in her work. <strong>Th</strong>e identificationand de<strong>te</strong>rmination of the highest and most fitting virtues are and havebeen central tasks of Christian moral inquiry and practice, and whilea community may not always agree definitively on which virtues arethe highest or most fitting, the fullest consideration of the virtues andnecessary discernment happens not in isolation but in community. Ifvirtues are not both grounded in community and engaging thatcommunity’s sacred <strong>te</strong>xts and narrative, any virtue ethic espoused willnot fare much bet<strong>te</strong>r than the emotivist approach to ethics that AlasdairMacIntyre decisively critiques in Af<strong>te</strong>r Virtue. 3 <strong>Fo</strong>r the preservation of herproject as a whole, this is something to which Lee must at<strong>te</strong>nd.Finally, a word is in order about Lee’s usage of th<strong>eo</strong>logy. While herengagement of the works of Baker-Fletcher, Keller, and Johnson isilluminating, I remain concerned about the th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> in<strong>te</strong>gration inher work, especially as she minimizes th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> difference in the threeth<strong>eo</strong>logies she explores. While multiple reflections on the Trinity can be3 Alasdair C. MacIntyre, Af<strong>te</strong>r Virtue: A Study in Moral <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy, 3rd ed. (NotreDame, Ind.: University of Notre Dame Press, 2007).


Busman Response to “Should I Stay or Should I Go?” 81beneficial, the trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logies Lee discusses have dispara<strong>te</strong> and, attimes, contradictory elements and dimensions that must be at<strong>te</strong>nded tocarefully and responsibly. Such difference is demonstra<strong>te</strong>d, for example,in Johnson’s depiction of Jesus-Sophia and Baker-Fletcher’s description ofGod’s Word; each th<strong>eo</strong>logian formula<strong>te</strong>s distinct ideas concerning the rol<strong>eo</strong>f personal and communal experiences, the salvific action and functionof the second person of the Trinity, and the second person’s relationshipto the other members of the trinitarian Godhead. Whether in<strong>te</strong>ntional o<strong>ru</strong>nin<strong>te</strong>ntional, inat<strong>te</strong>ntiveness to these and other differences—especiallyin light of the experiential and epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> diversity among Johnson,Baker-Fletcher, and Keller—co-opts a con<strong>te</strong>xtualized th<strong>eo</strong>logy for one’sown end in one’s own con<strong>te</strong>xt.<strong>Th</strong>is concern about Lee’s use of th<strong>eo</strong>logy also engenders a criticalquestion about the ensuing virtues. Namely, can these trinitarianth<strong>eo</strong>logies with different presuppositions and commitments promptvirtues that can themselves be wedded readily and cultiva<strong>te</strong>dconcurrently in the lives of women? It seems that Lee responds to such aquestion in the affirmative, leaving her readership with an amalgama<strong>te</strong>dth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> charge: “As Catholic women begin to cultiva<strong>te</strong> the trinitarianvirtues I have offered, they will learn to feel empowered by Johnson’s fullyfeminist She Who Is, to embrace the ‘monstrously untidy creativity’ ofKeller’s Trinity, and to courag<strong>eo</strong>usly join Baker-Fletcher’s God in a ‘creative,renewing, and liberative dance’ against violence and injustice” (Lee, 77).However, I submit that this approach is again problematic in light of thedistinctive epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> presuppositions and con<strong>te</strong>xtual formulationsof the th<strong>eo</strong>logians upon which Lee draws. Rather than see the threetrinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logies as parallel motifs that engender virtues to beembraced harmoniously, would it not be both helpful and essential to engagethe differences among the trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logies, and then let such adiscussion direct and inform the virtues to be cultiva<strong>te</strong>d within acommunity?Undeniably, Lee has introduced us to an important issue thatthe Catholic Church—not just women in the Catholic Church—facestoday. But I would be exci<strong>te</strong>d to see how she reengages these trinitarianth<strong>eo</strong>logies, includes the work of other Catholic feminist th<strong>eo</strong>logians, and


82KOINONIAthen wrestles with these th<strong>eo</strong>logies and the virtues they encourage in lightof the particulars of the Catholic con<strong>te</strong>xt, which is itself incredibly divers<strong>eo</strong>n a global level. In light of the gravity of the topic, I sincerely hope thatLee and others in the feminist and Catholic traditions continue to pursueand develop the thoughts and ideas addressed in this essay.


Book Reviews 83John Calvin: A Pilgrim’s Life. By Herman J. Selderhuis. Transla<strong>te</strong>d byAlbert Gootjes. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVP Academic, 2009, 287 pages.2009 is the quincen<strong>te</strong>nnial celebration of John Calvin’s birth. Variouscommemorations and tribu<strong>te</strong>s have been produced around the world tomark this occasion, and this book, in the form of a new biography, is justa tribu<strong>te</strong>. Herman J. Silderhuis is a respec<strong>te</strong>d Reformation historian who<strong>te</strong>aches church history and church polity at the <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> UniversityApeldoorn in the Netherlands and directs its Institu<strong>te</strong> for ReformationResearch. Among his other writings on Calvin available in English is thebook Calvin’s <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of the Psalms (Baker Academic).In this biography, the author tries to coun<strong>te</strong>r a typical image of Calvinas “a boring churchman with a poin<strong>te</strong>d beard who gazes darkly out intothe world” (28). In order to reach the man behind all the misconceptions,Selderhuis pushes aside secondary li<strong>te</strong>rature and focuses on the primarysources, especially Calvin’s let<strong>te</strong>rs. To be sure, Calvin did not like to talkabout himself, but Selderhuis argues first that if we look for Calvin in hiswork we can find him, and secondly, that he spoke more directly abouthimself in his correspondence. <strong>Th</strong>e book does not give any new facts regardingthe reformer’s life. What it does is to re-present his life and thesurrounding history in a fresh perspective. <strong>Th</strong>e result is a close and intima<strong>te</strong>look at the reformer of Geneva whose thoughts are shown to be morecomplex and feelings even richer than may seem on the surface.Given these premises it is no surprise that the author casts a sympatheticlook on Calvin’s life from beginning to end. Behind the author’sportrayal there always lurks one or another s<strong>te</strong>r<strong>eo</strong>type of the reformer.<strong>Th</strong>e author’s further implicit goal is to coun<strong>te</strong>r the misconceptions of theCalvinists and many Reformed Christians throughout the world today.Hence, if Selderhuis’s account could be put into the form of an argument,it would be along the lines of these two: (1) <strong>Th</strong>e images p<strong>eo</strong>ple of<strong>te</strong>n hav<strong>eo</strong>f Calvin (e.g. he was without any feeling, he was a stickler, he cared fornothing but the doctrine of predestination) are gross exaggerations andare unfounded in any accura<strong>te</strong> account of his life; (2) Some of these imagess<strong>te</strong>m not from Calvin himself but from the followers of his day and today;and (3) T<strong>ru</strong>e Calvinists should revisit the real Calvin.


84KOINONIAOn the one hand, these arguments crea<strong>te</strong> a coherent and thorough defens<strong>eo</strong>f Calvin’s life and the Reformation movement he helped develop.On the other hand, Selderhuis’s account sounds too much like an in-familydefense, which can never avoid being somewhat sentimental. <strong>Th</strong>at is notto say that the author covers up Calvin’s weaknesses and shortcomings. Heshows the self-conscious Calvin, who repea<strong>te</strong>dly expressed remorse. Nevertheless,it is difficult to stop thinking that the author has set up a rathereasy opponent to argue against because the misconceptions he coun<strong>te</strong>rsare rather too exaggera<strong>te</strong>d. One can safely say that enough writings havebeen produced recently to invalida<strong>te</strong> the worst kinds. Selderhuis’s contributionwould have been more in<strong>te</strong>resting had he tackled more subtle andnuanced criticisms of Calvin.Selderhuis presents, in <strong>te</strong>n chap<strong>te</strong>rs, Calvin’s life from his birth in 1509to his death in 1564. Each of the <strong>te</strong>n chap<strong>te</strong>rs is titled with a single wordthat describes the reformer, such as “Orphan 1509-1533,” “Refugee 1538-1541,” and “Soldier 1559-1564.” Running through these pictures of theman is the image of a pilgrim, as the subtitle of this book indica<strong>te</strong>s. <strong>Th</strong>eauthor calls Calvin “the mother of the refugee churches and the father ofthe Pilgrims,” who felt at home nowhere and anywhere at the same time(43). Calvin was constantly on the move, and he was always in the midstof upheaval whether he liked it or not. Each chap<strong>te</strong>r consists of brief sectionsof one or two pages that cover not only chrono<strong>logical</strong> events but alsovarious topics relevant to that time in Calvin’s life, such as the developmentof his th<strong>eo</strong>logy, relationships with important figures, and the politicsof the time. <strong>Th</strong>is st<strong>ru</strong>cture is in fitting with the overall theme of Calvin asa pilgrim, because readers feel a sense of constant movement as they arerestlessly prodded to move on to the next section af<strong>te</strong>r only a page or two.Prodding was indeed what Calvin constantly felt on his back as he movedfrom Paris to Geneva, from there to Strasbourg and back to Geneva. Sometimes,however, the reader may wish that the author would stop and takea little more time to develop further the topic at hand.As the author guides his readers through the major stages of Calvin’slife, he offers good insights into understanding the reformer bet<strong>te</strong>r. Sin<strong>cet</strong>he loss of his father, Calvin sought af<strong>te</strong>r father figures and always obeyedauthority. <strong>Th</strong>at explains why his break from the Roman church was less


Book Reviews 85decisive than that of other reformers. Yet, once he became sure of his calling,he had a stubbornness that nobody could bend. Selderhuis clearly describeshow the seeds of conflict grew rapidly in Calvin’s first stay in Geneva.Although Calvin defended himself, he also admit<strong>te</strong>d that through hisbanishment from Geneva “God disciplined him for his lack of experienceand other shortcomings” (83). <strong>Th</strong>e author then shows how, in Strasbourg,Calvin’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy, liturgy, and church polity reaching maturity. When Calvinreturned to Geneva, however, there were unending st<strong>ru</strong>ggles. Selderhuisillustra<strong>te</strong>s how Calvin deals deftly with one opponent af<strong>te</strong>r another,and, finally, as his disciples start to take over leadership positions in Geneva,the st<strong>ru</strong>ggles come to a fulfilling rest.<strong>Th</strong>e grea<strong>te</strong>st strength of this book is its readability. It reads smoothlyand quickly, thanks in no small part to a good translation. Selderhuis alsoskillfully points out how Calvin’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy is connec<strong>te</strong>d to his life. Althoughthere is nothing like an in-depth analysis of Calvin’s doctrines, the authordefends the most widely misunderstood parts by putting them in the rightcon<strong>te</strong>xt of Calvin’s life. Selderhuis finally succeeds at what he set out todo: to coun<strong>te</strong>r popular misconceptions about Calvin. His shortcoming isthat the pendulum may have swung too far the other way. One can findno seriously critical stance in this book. <strong>Th</strong>is criticism, however, may befor something that the author did not in<strong>te</strong>nd in the first place. It is obviousthat Selderhuis wro<strong>te</strong> this book primarily for the general reader whowould not have given a second look to the life of Calvin, and as such hedoes more than an adequa<strong>te</strong> job. In the year of the quincen<strong>te</strong>nnial celebrationof Calvin’s birth, any clear writing that reintroduces and stimula<strong>te</strong>sin<strong>te</strong>rest in the life and thought of this great reformer is to be greatlyapprecia<strong>te</strong>d.SUNG-SUP KIMPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYA Short Reader of Medieval Saints. Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Mary-Ann Stouck. Toronto:University of Toronto Press, 2009, 192 pages.It was a little over a decade ago that Mary-Ann Stouck, a retired Associa<strong>te</strong>Professor of Humanities at Simon Fraser University in Burnaby, British


86KOINONIAColumbia, edi<strong>te</strong>d Medieval Saints: A Reader—the substantial 637-pagecollection of essays that traced the rich tradition of medieval hagiography.<strong>Th</strong>e depth of its con<strong>te</strong>nt and expansive coverage made it a must-have forany student of medieval history. Now, eleven years la<strong>te</strong>r, Stouck has compiledanother impressive, albeit somewhat shor<strong>te</strong>r, collection of medievalli<strong>te</strong>rature.In A Short Reader of Medieval Saints, we find not only an accessibleprimer that highlights several key saints in the history of the church, butalso a short guide of medieval figures that draws together excerpts of primarydocuments, each prefaced by summaries and useful background information.According to Stouck, this slimmed down version of the originalReader (which was designed to function as a primary <strong>te</strong>xt for a semes<strong>te</strong>rlong survey of medieval history) surfaced in response to requests fromboth students and inst<strong>ru</strong>ctors for a shor<strong>te</strong>r, more concise treatment.In general, it includes the same elements as its more robust predecessor—biographicaland hagiographical accounts—yet it is seemingly moreaccessible due to its size and the particular figures it covers. Stouck carefullychose four central figures which students, new to the history of medievalhagiography, might find more familiar: Saints Antony, Benedict, Francis,and Catherine of Siena. Each of these figures assists in advancing the historicaldevelopment of the book, offering a “skeleton” of sorts for studentsless familiar with the topic mat<strong>te</strong>r. Nestled in between these pivotal saints,Stouck introduces several lesser-known, yet equally fascinating accounts,such as those of Saints Radegund and Marcellinus and four vignet<strong>te</strong>s from<strong>Th</strong>e Golden Legend. In this treatment, she also includes a few figures withwhom students might have some familiarity by name or reputation. <strong>Fo</strong>rexample, Saints Perpetua and James of Compos<strong>te</strong>lla were selec<strong>te</strong>d, the lat<strong>te</strong>rof which, without a doubt, has become more popularized in our currentcon<strong>te</strong>xt because of the pilgrimage si<strong>te</strong>, Santiago de Compos<strong>te</strong>la.<strong>Th</strong>e passions and martyrdoms of Saints Perpetua and Felicitas, not onlylaunch the book, by drawing the reader into the oft-forgot<strong>te</strong>n persecutionof Christians in the early third century, they also introduce the reader tothe historical con<strong>te</strong>xt surrounding their deaths—a needed perspective if ath<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> student wishes to understand the history of hagiography andmedieval sainthood. From there Stouck moves to St. Antony, marking the


Book Reviews 87dramatic shift during the la<strong>te</strong> third century and the beginning of the fourthcentury during which Christianity was legalized under Constantine’s <strong>ru</strong>le.Even those who are familiar with St. Antony will find this short offering anenriching selection of hagiography.Drawing from St. Gregory the Great’s Dialogues, Stouck offers a longerchap<strong>te</strong>r on the life and miracles of St. Benedict. Although St. Benedict’sinfluence was prolific and his Rule has gained a significant amount of exposur<strong>eo</strong>ver the past decades, the introduction to his legendary miraclesshould prove an excellent offering for students and inst<strong>ru</strong>ctors alike.Stouck also highlights a more obscure saint, St. Radegund, who apparentlywas never coun<strong>te</strong>d a martyr, but whose narrative helps paint a fullerpicture of la<strong>te</strong> antiquity and the spiritual devotion of women at that time.Moving forward a few centuries, the Short Reader also includes a recountingof the theft of holy relics through the narratives surrounding themedieval figures of Saints Marcellinus and Pe<strong>te</strong>r. Situa<strong>te</strong>d in the cen<strong>te</strong>r ofthe book, this fascinating account should prove effective in introducing theconsiderable influence relics had on Christianity during this time period.Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, Stouck follows this selection with an excerpt from the twelfthcentury. <strong>Th</strong>e Pilgrim’s Guide to St. James of Compos<strong>te</strong>lla is a compilationof medieval guides promoting pilgrimages to the alleged tomb of St. Jamesthe Great. Occasionally en<strong>te</strong>rtaining, while also providing a wealth of informationon pilgrimage li<strong>te</strong>rature, this excerpt highlights the significanc<strong>eo</strong>f relics and sainthood during the middle ages.Next, Stouck not surprisingly incorpora<strong>te</strong>s several selections fromthe hagiographic accounts of St. Francis’ life, including one from St. Bonaventure.Moving through St. Francis’ life from his pre-conversion daysand culminating in the supposed imposition of the stigmata, the readerwill gain a concise and somewhat unique portrayal of the patron saint ofanimals. <strong>Fo</strong>llowing this excerpt, Stouck moves the reader to four more obscureaccounts of sainthood found in the Golden Legend, the most significantcollection of hagiography from the thir<strong>te</strong>enth century. Highlightingtwo women and two men, Stouck directs the reader’s at<strong>te</strong>ntion towardsAgnes, a virgin martyr; Mary of Egypt, a desert mother; Christopher, afigure in the folk tales of giants; and James the Dismembered, ex<strong>te</strong>nuating


88KOINONIAthe violent nature that sometimes accompanies hagiographic accounts ofmartyrdom.Finally, in the longest selection from the Short Reader, Stouck includesthe account of Catherine of Siena. Although many readers may be more familiarwith St. Catherine, the narrative contained in these pages gives botha helpful understanding of the broader con<strong>te</strong>xt surrounding the saint’s lifeand a valuable insight for appreciating her undying devotion to God.All things considered, the Short Reader lives up to its claim and sta<strong>te</strong>dthesis: to introduce students to key figures in medieval li<strong>te</strong>rature. <strong>Fo</strong>rreaders who have very little background or exposure to hagiography surroundingthe lives of medieval saints, this short volume will prove usefuland accessible. Its significance in the vast sea of comparable books comesfrom its reliance on transla<strong>te</strong>d primary sources and the quality of its selections.Each excerpt successively walks the reader through over a thousandyears of early and medieval fables. Furthermore, it succeeds in demonstratingthat hagiography is not confined to a particular time or place inchurch history, but rather suggests that these sacred stories have an essentialplace in the larger Christian story.As sta<strong>te</strong>d above, <strong>Th</strong>e Short Reader of Medieval Saints is a usefulprimer for any course dealing with medieval th<strong>eo</strong>logy or history. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver,it could also serve as a starting point for examining the significance ofhagiography and fable that surround the lives of saints. In my opinion,students will find it informative, accessible, and even occasionally en<strong>te</strong>rtaining,if not shocking; while inst<strong>ru</strong>ctors and professors will value theway it covers a larger swath of ma<strong>te</strong>rial without sacrificing too much in itssize. Without reservation, Stouck’s newest offering is worth a hearty look.JASON BRIAN SANTOSPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYFriends of the Unright<strong>eo</strong>us Mammon: Northern Christians and MarketCapitalism, 1815-1860. By S<strong>te</strong>wart Davenport. Chicago: University of ChicagoPress, 2008, 269 pages.<strong>Th</strong>e subtitle of S<strong>te</strong>wart Davenport’s first book suggests a broader subjectthan the author has actually engaged. Indeed, Davenport stands in the line


Book Reviews 89of historians who have answered Charles Sellers’s call, now nearly twentyyears old, to organize an<strong>te</strong>bellum American history under the <strong>ru</strong>bric ofa ubiquitous “Market Revolution”; one salutary consequence of Sellers’sthesis has been a proliferation of far-reaching studies that cut across subfields,incorporating political, social, and economic ma<strong>te</strong>rials into a singlemarket narrative. Davenport, however, withdraws from the vast, hummingworld of nine<strong>te</strong>enth-century economic expansion to examine narrowlyNorthern Christian responses to con<strong>te</strong>mporary th<strong>eo</strong>ries of politicaleconomy. <strong>Th</strong>is proves a surprisingly worthwhile project, even as it exposesthe author to the usual criticisms of traditional in<strong>te</strong>llectual history, notablyelitism and methodo<strong>logical</strong> myopia.Religion has been a major concern of scholarship on the Market Revolution,but wri<strong>te</strong>rs like Sellers, Sean Wilentz, and R. Laurence Moore havemost frequently found that the deba<strong>te</strong> over the virtues of the market cen<strong>te</strong>redaround in<strong>te</strong>rest groups defined by social position. <strong>Th</strong>ose who stoodto benefit from market capitalism devised th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> proofs to supporttheir commercial enthusiasms; those who stood to lose likewise gave theiropposition to market st<strong>ru</strong>ctures a th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> gloss. Davenport wants todemonstra<strong>te</strong> that these an<strong>te</strong>bellum Christian disputants were not simplyhypocri<strong>te</strong>s, but had legitima<strong>te</strong> in<strong>te</strong>llectual concerns. In order to do this, hefocuses on a fairly narrow group of Pro<strong>te</strong>stant thinkers who wro<strong>te</strong> aboutfaith and capitalism together. He identifies three primary groups: “clericaleconomists” were professional educators who sought to justify marketcapitalism in <strong>te</strong>rms of a utilitarian ethic; “contrarians” were in<strong>te</strong>llectualgadflies, provoca<strong>te</strong>urs who rejec<strong>te</strong>d the emerging market as a cor<strong>ru</strong>ptand cor<strong>ru</strong>pting sys<strong>te</strong>m; “pastoral moralists” were minis<strong>te</strong>rs who accep<strong>te</strong>dmarket capitalism as a good and divine gift, but emphasized the need forethical behavior and the consequent formation of virtue within that largerst<strong>ru</strong>cture. At the cen<strong>te</strong>r of all of these is political economy, the market“science” emerging from Adam Smith’s writings in the last quar<strong>te</strong>r of theeigh<strong>te</strong>enth century.Clerical economists receive the most at<strong>te</strong>ntion, since they have beenthe primary targets of those who would dismiss an<strong>te</strong>bellum Christians’th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> concerns as a cynical dodge. Davenport convincingly demonstra<strong>te</strong>s,however, that these defenders of commercial expansion were


90KOINONIAat least as concerned for order—th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> and national—as they werefor personal profit. According to Davenport, this group adop<strong>te</strong>d politicaleconomy as a kind of market corollary to Scottish common sense realism,a philosophically respectable defense of God and civilization that was roo<strong>te</strong>din observable natural laws. <strong>Th</strong>ough Smith himself posi<strong>te</strong>d an economicmechanism absent of divine guidance, clerical economists easily bypassedSmith’s in<strong>te</strong>ntions, substituting for the “invisible hand” of the market theprovidential workings of God. God had ordained a sys<strong>te</strong>m in which selfin<strong>te</strong>rest(within certain boundaries) could yield prosperity and stability.Here, against the encroachment of unbelief and the erosion of virtue, wasa creed suitably pious and thoroughly rational that would ensure ecclesiasticaland national survival.But clerical economists left unresolved the question of whether a selfin<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>dChristian ethics—regardless of the in<strong>te</strong>nded ends—was a t<strong>ru</strong>epossibility, and contrarians made this the cen<strong>te</strong>r of their critique. Arguingfrom a d<strong>eo</strong>nto<strong>logical</strong> standpoint, market critics like S<strong>te</strong>phen Colwelland Ores<strong>te</strong>s Brownson held that Christian ethics were unchanging, andcould not bend to suit the needs of emergent market capitalism. If selfishbehavior was wrong in the New Testament, then it was wrong for all time.Pastoral moralists s<strong>te</strong>ered a middle course. <strong>Fo</strong>r them, market capitalismwas a genuine gift of God, but behavior within that sys<strong>te</strong>m needed to beclosely controlled so as to produce virtue rather than vice and chaos. Marke<strong>te</strong>ngagement was an opportunity for moral formation.Davenport approaches Christian involvement in the market revolutionas a socio-in<strong>te</strong>llectual, rather than a socioeconomic, problem. <strong>Th</strong>e virtu<strong>eo</strong>f this method is that it takes seriously concerns having to do with religionand polity, rather than reducing them to cynical foils. Davenport’sanalysis is clear and compelling, and at its best helps to give in<strong>te</strong>llectuallife to figures who have formerly been seen only in the hard ca<strong>te</strong>gories ofmarket exchange. In withdrawing from the world of s<strong>te</strong>amships and <strong>te</strong>legraphsthat has so in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d other scholars, however, Davenport loses theability to deal with the experience of ordinary p<strong>eo</strong>ple and to identify theimportance of his actors’ arguments. In other words, Davenport is con<strong>te</strong>ntto leave this group of eli<strong>te</strong>s in a purely ideational battle, rather than demonstratingtheir social, political, or economic impact on Christians in the


Book Reviews 91an<strong>te</strong>bellum North. Davenport’s book is a reworking of his much narrowerdissertation at Yale, and the revision process has resul<strong>te</strong>d in some st<strong>ru</strong>cturalpeculiarities. He devo<strong>te</strong>d only a single chap<strong>te</strong>r of his dissertation to examiningopponents of market capitalism, and they receive rather brisktreatment here, as well. <strong>Th</strong>is feels like an af<strong>te</strong>rthought; only two contrariansreceive mention (one of whom is the id<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>ly mercurial Ores<strong>te</strong>sBrownson, whose writings seldom could be said to represent anyone’sthought but his own). On the other hand, Davenport’s ex<strong>te</strong>nded discussionof pastoral moralists is a welcome addition, and nicely illustra<strong>te</strong>s theethical tightrope that market-orien<strong>te</strong>d Christians walked.Friends of the Unright<strong>eo</strong>us Mammon goes far toward explaining thein<strong>te</strong>llectual underpinnings of Christian accommodation to market capitalism,a useful project in an age of resurgent market fundamentalism. WhatDavenport’s book lacks in social <strong>te</strong>xture it makes up in conceptual clarity:a small but influential group of Northern Pro<strong>te</strong>stants, looking to shore upwaning religious faith and precarious republican virtue, adop<strong>te</strong>d a “scientific”economic th<strong>eo</strong>ry which, though os<strong>te</strong>nsibly antithetical to Christiannotions of selflessness, provided a powerful, natural-law legitimation ofboth th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> orthodoxy and emergent market st<strong>ru</strong>ctures, while optimisticallyeliding any dark, Malthusian predictions. Davenport’s assertionthat this stra<strong>te</strong>gy has provided the basic stuff of Christian capitalism, evento the present day, can scarcely be denied.AARON SIZERPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYIn the Beginning: Fundamentalism, the Scopes Trial, and the Making ofthe Antievolution Movement. By Michael Lienesch. Chapel Hill: Universityof North Carolina Press, 2007, 338 pages.<strong>Th</strong>e study of the antievolution movement in the Uni<strong>te</strong>d Sta<strong>te</strong>s has of<strong>te</strong>nbeen colored by the s<strong>te</strong>r<strong>eo</strong>types—fair or otherwise—that have croppedup around its subject in the past hundred years. Early observers such asNorman Furniss and Richard Hofstad<strong>te</strong>r saw antievolution as a primarily<strong>ru</strong>ral and Southern phenomenon, charac<strong>te</strong>rized by educational and economicdeprivation, and meeting its demise in the 1925 Scopes trial, which


92KOINONIArepresen<strong>te</strong>d a referendum on all things fundamentalist. La<strong>te</strong>r in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>rslike G<strong>eo</strong>rge Marsden and Ronald Numbers have sof<strong>te</strong>ned this pictureconsiderably, emphasizing in<strong>te</strong>llectual and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> concerns over economicand social calculus. With In the Beginning, Michael Lienesch wantsto sides<strong>te</strong>p this historiographic deba<strong>te</strong> entirely. His approach is organizationaland institutional: how did antievolutionists mobilize themselvesin the 1910s and 1920s, and what were the reasons for their decline andeventual reemergence in the 1930s and beyond? <strong>Th</strong>e resulting study skirtsthe issue of antievolutionists’ larger religious motivations, but contribu<strong>te</strong>smuch to our understanding of their methods.Early fundamentalism was fractious and diffuse, dist<strong>ru</strong>stful of alliesacross denominational lines and suspicious of movements in general.Centralization, bureaucratization, and aggressive fundraising were thehallmarks of liberal Pro<strong>te</strong>stantism, and cut against conservative impulsestoward local autonomy. Southern support for fundamentalist initiativeswas lukewarm at best, a situation reinforced by Northern prejudices. Lienesch’sbest ma<strong>te</strong>rial describes how fundamentalist leaders overcame thisnatural inertia, establishing focal organizations like the World’s ChristianFundamentals Association and building comity across sectional and denominationallines. Antievolution was of grea<strong>te</strong>st importance to this processof cautious consolidation. Leaders like William Bell Riley saw that antievolutioncould command the universal appeal that individual th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>issues lacked; especially in the wake of the Great War, evolution seemed ama<strong>te</strong>rialistic menace that fundamentalists urgently needed to combat. <strong>Th</strong>eissue grew to prominence in parallel with fundamentalist efforts to purgeuniversities and colleges (especially denominationally-affilia<strong>te</strong>d ones) oftheir increasingly secular taint. <strong>Th</strong>ese efforts provided the antievolutionmovement with a leader in William Jennings Bryan, a sometime advocat<strong>eo</strong>f “purity” in higher education. <strong>Th</strong>ey also helped identify specific enemiesin high school biology <strong>te</strong>achers, professors, and college presidents. <strong>Th</strong>eensuing deba<strong>te</strong>s between antievolutionists and their opponents cast theseissues in a popularized idiom, creating a highly appealing—if c<strong>ru</strong>de—antievolutionistvernacular.By the 1920s, increased enrollment and spending in public schoolsopened new avenues of political action, and antievolutionists exploi<strong>te</strong>d


Book Reviews 93this opportunity by introducing numerous sta<strong>te</strong> acts to prohibit the <strong>te</strong>achingof evolution. <strong>Fo</strong>r Lienesch, the Scopes trial, which resul<strong>te</strong>d from the1925 Butler Act in Tennessee, represents the climax of the antievolutionmovement, not because it was the decisive defeat of obscurantism thatpopular culture has made it out to be, but because it transmu<strong>te</strong>d a ratherambiguous vindication of antievolutionist hopes into a wave of unsustainablyfrenetic activity. <strong>Th</strong>e trial and Bryan’s death raised up new organizationsand new leaders, but also introduced entropic forces that weakenedthe movement against the economic downturn and political r<strong>eo</strong>rientationof the 1930s. Reemerging in the 1960s under the banner of creationism(and, la<strong>te</strong>r, in<strong>te</strong>lligent design), antievolutionists demonstra<strong>te</strong>d their abilityto adapt to new legal and social realities, increasingly embracing scientificjustifications as they backed away from explicit biblical li<strong>te</strong>ralism.Lienesch’s book is a marvelous narrative of institutional stra<strong>te</strong>gy, andargues convincingly that, contrary to popular imagination, antievolutionwas not a spontan<strong>eo</strong>us uprising, but rather a delibera<strong>te</strong> and politically astu<strong>te</strong>insurgency to be considered in the same organizational vein as thecivil rights and feminist movements. By at<strong>te</strong>nding closely to leadershipnetworks, publications, and argumentation, Lienesch is able not only todescribe a coherent antievolutionary stra<strong>te</strong>gy, but to illumine somethingof its larger effect on the rank and file. <strong>Th</strong>at the movement had the po<strong>te</strong>ntialto uni<strong>te</strong> an inchoa<strong>te</strong> religious conservatism is clear enough; whatLienesch has meticulously demonstra<strong>te</strong>d is the ability of Riley, Bryan, andothers to frame this issue for the masses, transforming what had been anambiguous and problematic evangelical reaction into a touchstone of modernconservative consciousness. Unfortuna<strong>te</strong>ly, Lienesch frames his ownargument somewhat woodenly in the ca<strong>te</strong>gories of con<strong>te</strong>mporary movementth<strong>eo</strong>ry, overlaying upon his lively institutional history some ratherstatic socio<strong>logical</strong> ca<strong>te</strong>gories. While concepts like “bridging,” “amplification,”and “ex<strong>te</strong>nsion” might help reinforce the essentially calcula<strong>te</strong>d natur<strong>eo</strong>f antievolutionary activities, they also give Lienesch’s argument anover-de<strong>te</strong>rmined feel; his fundamentalists do not bumble and scrape, butmarch inexorably toward charac<strong>te</strong>ristic modes of twentieth-century politicalpro<strong>te</strong>st, down to the smallest boycott or petition. In the end, movement


94KOINONIAth<strong>eo</strong>ry is an awkward analytical tool, a more useful source of convenientchap<strong>te</strong>r and paragraph headings than cogent historical description.Nevertheless, In the Beginning makes a welcome contribution to scholarshipof the antievolution movement. Unlike many religious historians,Lienesch is little concerned with deep th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> genealogy. <strong>Th</strong>is allowshim space, however, to weave a convincing narrative of institutional developmentand id<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> const<strong>ru</strong>ction. Most importantly, Lienesch’sapproach reminds us that social movements rarely emerge fully-fleshed;rather, they rely on the persuasive faculties of leaders and organizations toassemble dispara<strong>te</strong> in<strong>te</strong>rests around a single, compelling vision.AARON SIZERPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYBeginnings: Ancient Christian Readings of the Biblical Creation Narratives.By Pe<strong>te</strong>r C. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008, 240pages.Pe<strong>te</strong>r Bou<strong>te</strong>neff, an Orthodox th<strong>eo</strong>logian, is an associa<strong>te</strong> professor ofsys<strong>te</strong>matic th<strong>eo</strong>logy at St. Vladimir’s Orthodox <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y. Hestudied at St. Vladimir’s and Oxford University under the guidance of JohnMeyendorff, Maurice Wiles, and Kallistos Ware.In Beginnings, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff explores early Christian in<strong>te</strong>rpretations ofGenesis 1-3, asking of the Fathers he surveys, “How li<strong>te</strong>rally did they readthe creation narratives?” By “narratives,” Bou<strong>te</strong>neff means to distinguishbetween the cosmocentric (or Hexaemeron) account of Genesis 1 and theanthropocentric (or paradise) account of Genesis 2-3. <strong>Th</strong>rough answeringthis question, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff hopes to sides<strong>te</strong>p many of the problems associa<strong>te</strong>dwith the deba<strong>te</strong> between science and th<strong>eo</strong>logy concerning evolutionand creation. Alongside this main goal, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff also presents an Orthodoxanthropology, undercutting the Augustinian anthropology which hasbeen so prevalent in the West. As obvious as it might be to some, there areways of thinking about the creation narrative outside of Augustine’s shadow.<strong>Fo</strong>r many of the authors whom Bou<strong>te</strong>neff surveys, Eden does not representperfection, humans are not immortal before Adam’s sin, free-will


Book Reviews 95persists, and la<strong>te</strong>r descendents of Adam are not condemned for Adam’ssin; they are condemned for their own.Bou<strong>te</strong>neff identifies three stages in the history and in<strong>te</strong>rpretation ofGenesis 1-3: original composition and redaction, early in<strong>te</strong>rpretation, andmodern in<strong>te</strong>rpretation. As Bou<strong>te</strong>neff is quick to point out, he believes thebiggest difference is between the first two stages. <strong>Th</strong>us, in chap<strong>te</strong>r one,which also serves as the introduction, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff begins by trying to readGenesis 1-3 as it was originally redac<strong>te</strong>d, shorn of la<strong>te</strong>r in<strong>te</strong>rpretations.<strong>Th</strong>rough this exercise, it immedia<strong>te</strong>ly becomes apparent that many of thefeatures of the Genesis story that we take for gran<strong>te</strong>d are not actually presentin the <strong>te</strong>xt. <strong>Th</strong>ese were added, according to Bou<strong>te</strong>neff, through the “la<strong>te</strong>rimagination” and creativity of readers during Second Temple Judaismand la<strong>te</strong>r (4). Bou<strong>te</strong>neff makes much of the Septuagint’s Greek translationof the Hebrew Scriptures, where the ambiguity of ’adam and its cogna<strong>te</strong>sare removed in favor of the more precise a0nqrwpoj and 0Adam. Adam thusis personalized, coming across as a historical figure. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff finishes thechap<strong>te</strong>r by looking at Sirach, Wisdom of Solomon, Jubilees, 2 Esdras, 2Ba<strong>ru</strong>ch, and the writings of Philo where many of the questions la<strong>te</strong>r askedby Christian in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>rs were first posed.In chap<strong>te</strong>r two, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff examines the decisive role Paul played in thein<strong>te</strong>rpretation of the creation narratives. He wri<strong>te</strong>s, “It is because of Paul’sth<strong>eo</strong>logy that we see Adam as the forefather of humanity, the progenitor ofsin, and a type for Christ” (33). Adam gains significance only as he helpsPaul understand who Jesus is and what Jesus does. <strong>Th</strong>rough Paul’s reading,the original creation narrative, which had come to be tied to the originsof Israel, is transformed into a story about the beginning of universalhumanity. Adam is less important as an individual than as representativ<strong>eo</strong>f a way of human exis<strong>te</strong>nce which leads to death.In chap<strong>te</strong>r three, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff continues the history of the creation narratives’in<strong>te</strong>rpretation by looking at th<strong>eo</strong>logians of the second century. Duringthat time, two key transformations took place: (1) the Jewish Scriptureswere copied into papy<strong>ru</strong>s codices, making them more accessible;and (2) a definitive Christian in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of the Scriptures was developedinto a regula fidei which provided a standard for orthodox readings.Bou<strong>te</strong>neff investiga<strong>te</strong>s the reading practices of Justin Martyr, Melito of


96KOINONIASardis, <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>philus of Antioch, and Irenaeus. Generally, they focused ontypology: Adam’s importance is derivative of Christ’s.In chap<strong>te</strong>r four, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff turns to Origen with a brief detour into theth<strong>eo</strong>logy of Tertullian. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff believes that Origen was able to distinguishbetween “t<strong>ru</strong>thfulness” and “historical facticity” (102). <strong>Th</strong>is allowedOrigen to bypass a li<strong>te</strong>ral-historical reading of the creation narratives andto realize that the Genesis account was not meant to be read scientifically.In chap<strong>te</strong>r five, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff traces Origen’s influence on the Cappadocians(Basil, Nyssen, and Nazianzen) and the way they read the creation narratives.Cyril of Je<strong>ru</strong>salem and Athanasius are also briefly mentioned.Bou<strong>te</strong>neff finds that the Cappadocians were wary of being associa<strong>te</strong>dwith Origen’s radical allegorization and therefore were careful how theyappropria<strong>te</strong>d his insights.Bou<strong>te</strong>neff concludes the work by answering the question he posed tothe Fathers. <strong>Fo</strong>r the most part, the Fathers did not read the creation narrativesli<strong>te</strong>rally (or scientifically); ins<strong>te</strong>ad, they read the first three chap<strong>te</strong>rsof Genesis for their th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> and moral meanings. <strong>Th</strong>ese conclusionsdrawn from patristic exegesis are not dependent upon a li<strong>te</strong>ral-historicalreading of the creation narratives. <strong>Th</strong>us, in Bou<strong>te</strong>neff’s mind, there isno reason for hostility between science and th<strong>eo</strong>logy. <strong>Th</strong>ey are separa<strong>te</strong>disciplines. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff elabora<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>is separation is important for usbecause, unlike the fathers, we do have data that would make a sheerlyscientific and historical in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Genesis 1-3 well nigh impossible,despi<strong>te</strong> some modern authors’ best efforts” (183). <strong>Th</strong>e purpose of thecreation narratives is to point us to the Second Adam, Christ, not to causeus to be dogmatic about the First Adam’s historical exis<strong>te</strong>nce.Beginnings is obviously the work of great e<strong>ru</strong>dition. Bou<strong>te</strong>neff effortlesslytraverses the specialized fields of biblical studies, history, and th<strong>eo</strong>logyand brings them into conversation with one another. He carefullyexamines the in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of the creation narratives from their compositionthrough the fourth century, leaving his readers with plenty to thinkabout. Perhaps most importantly, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff helps to peel back some ofthe layers of in<strong>te</strong>rpretation which have been added to the original story.Bou<strong>te</strong>neff himself seems to be most in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in demonstrating a patristic


Book Reviews 97consensus on humanity’s free-will and the lack of a doctrine of OriginalSin until the fourth century.Yet, Beginnings may also give pause to a number of its readers.Although Bou<strong>te</strong>neff rightly shows how the Christian understanding of thecreation narratives developed over time, words like “imagination” couldpossibly be const<strong>ru</strong>ed as meaning “make believe.” Furthermore, in hisat<strong>te</strong>mpt to make his work relevant for the modern deba<strong>te</strong> between evolutionand creationism, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff is of<strong>te</strong>n left asking anachronisticquestions of the Fathers. What did Paul know of “authorial in<strong>te</strong>nt”? DidOrigen read like a postmodernist?Nevertheless, Bou<strong>te</strong>neff’s work is likely to be extremely useful as a guidefor the development of Greek th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> anthropology. Whether or notit changes anyone’s mind concerning the current deba<strong>te</strong> over evolution,Beginnings raises a number of in<strong>te</strong>resting questions about how Christiansread, imagined, and understood their past.JEREMY DAVID WALLACEPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYGetting into Charac<strong>te</strong>r: <strong>Th</strong>e Art of First-Person Narrative Preaching. ByS<strong>te</strong>phen Chapin Garner. Grand Rapids: Brazos, 2008, 142 pages.In his book Getting into Charac<strong>te</strong>r: <strong>Th</strong>e Art of First-Person NarrativePreaching, S<strong>te</strong>phen Chapin Garner con<strong>te</strong>nds that first-person narrativepreaching is an unde<strong>ru</strong>tilized homiletical <strong>te</strong>chnique that, when execu<strong>te</strong>dwell, can effect a profound worship experience in the lis<strong>te</strong>ning congregation.Drawing on his experience as a professional actor, playwright, andpastor, Garner recognizes that narrative forms of preaching have power.Yet unlike homileticians such as Eugene Lowry and Charles Rice, whohave loca<strong>te</strong>d the power of narrative in plot, Garner lifts up charac<strong>te</strong>r asanother medium for communicating God’s word. Garner argues that thenarrative of the <strong>te</strong>xt can be communica<strong>te</strong>d effectively through the performanc<strong>eo</strong>f a dramatic monologue from the perspective of one of the charac<strong>te</strong>rsin the narrative. <strong>Fo</strong>r instance, when preaching a sermon on the prodigalson in Luke 15, the preacher might <strong>te</strong>ll the parable from the perspectiv<strong>eo</strong>f the father, the prodigal, or the older brother. Garner explains that


98KOINONIApreachers who are able to perform this style of sermon well, “will mesmerizetheir parishioners and help their congregants to access, understand, andremember the word of God” (24).<strong>Th</strong>e bulk of Garner’s book explains how to craft and deliver first-personnarrative sermons. Producing examples of dramatic monologue from classicalsources like Shakespeare’s Hamlet and from con<strong>te</strong>mporary sourceslike Yasmin Reza’s play Art, Garner outlines how and why dramaticmonologue is such an effective tool for communicating narrative. <strong>Fo</strong>rGarner, dramatic monologue is not merely a charac<strong>te</strong>r study; rather, it isa way to further the plot of the story toward a specific point. Additionally,dramatic monologue can subtly convey the point of the narrative. Suchdramatic subtlety, no<strong>te</strong>s Garner, prevents the preacher from becoming too“preachy” and heavy-handed (33). In order to attain the subtlety so c<strong>ru</strong>cialfor first-person narrative preaching, Garner argues that the preacher mustbecome a student of charac<strong>te</strong>r.In the fourth and perhaps strongest chap<strong>te</strong>r of the book, “StudyingCharac<strong>te</strong>r,” Garner exhorts the preacher to develop the habit of empathizingwith scriptural charac<strong>te</strong>rs during sermon preparation. He argues thatcrafting a first-person monologue necessita<strong>te</strong>s questioning the decisions,motivations, and actions of charac<strong>te</strong>rs in the <strong>te</strong>xt. Garner wri<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>emore questions you can ask and answer about your charac<strong>te</strong>r, the moredepth and power there will be in your charac<strong>te</strong>rization” (52).Next, Garner explains how to use a thoroughly researched charac<strong>te</strong>rto <strong>te</strong>ll the scriptural narrative. <strong>Fo</strong>llowing the trajectory of Aristo<strong>te</strong>lianpoetics, in which conflict leads to a denouement that ultima<strong>te</strong>ly results inresolution, the preacher embodies a charac<strong>te</strong>r that moves the plot towardthe major point of the sermon by way of monologue. <strong>Th</strong>is is more difficultthan it seems. <strong>Th</strong>e preacher must embody the charac<strong>te</strong>r and his or herperspective while still subtly advancing the plot. <strong>Th</strong>e monologue must bean authentic ex<strong>te</strong>nsion of the charac<strong>te</strong>r’s experience without becoming didacticor preachy. Garner ends his book by providing helpful performativehints and examples of first-person narrative preaching.<strong>Th</strong>e major strength of Garner’s work is his focus on the power ofcharac<strong>te</strong>r. Homiletical li<strong>te</strong>rature has long focused on the power of communicatingplot without recognizing the power of empathizing with the


Book Reviews 99biblical charac<strong>te</strong>rs. By focusing too much on the conflict and resolution ofthe story, the preacher of<strong>te</strong>n fails to acknowledge the emotions, decisions,and st<strong>ru</strong>ggles of the charac<strong>te</strong>rs who popula<strong>te</strong> the story. <strong>Th</strong>e homiletic pr<strong>eo</strong>ccupationwith plot endangers charac<strong>te</strong>r by flat<strong>te</strong>ning the lively, strange,and whole personalities of scripture to the point that the congregationcan no longer rela<strong>te</strong> to their experience. Garner’s work sounds a strongadmonition to all who would avoid empathy in favor of sheer plo<strong>te</strong>xploration.While Garner’s in<strong>te</strong>rest in charac<strong>te</strong>r is admirable, it is difficult tofully embrace his project of first-person preaching. Near the end of thebook, Garner wri<strong>te</strong>s, “While the act of worship should always be an actof praise more than an act of performance, to be believable and effective,a first-person narrative sermon needs to be performance-quality” (91).Herein lies the most glaring problem of Garner’s work. He never clearlydelinea<strong>te</strong>s between actor and preacher, and preaching seems for Garnerto be a purely rhetorical exercise. He appears to assume that the powergenera<strong>te</strong>d through the best dramatic monologues is comparable to thepower genera<strong>te</strong>d in the preaching act. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, he seems to say that thepreacher need only transla<strong>te</strong> to the pulpit the <strong>te</strong>chniques and tools thatgenera<strong>te</strong> the best dramatic monologues in order to genera<strong>te</strong> that samepower in service of the gospel. But Garner makes no mention of how afirst-person narrative sermon uniquely communica<strong>te</strong>s the gospel and whyit is preferable when choosing among the legion of other preaching forms.Certainly, homileticians should leave room for discussing sermonic performance,but it seems myopic to ignore any discussion of the th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>foundations of preaching. Apparently, for Garner, dramatic monologue,not Christian th<strong>eo</strong>logy, controls the <strong>te</strong>rms of the sermon.I have little doubt that preaching first-person sermons is apo<strong>te</strong>ntially powerful method of communicating the gospel. Garner’sdramatic method, like other narrative styles of preaching beforeit, is capable of facilitating a formational in<strong>te</strong>raction between thecongregation and the word of God witnessed in the <strong>te</strong>xt. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver,Getting into Charac<strong>te</strong>r is accessible and full of helpful suggestions forany preacher who would like to preach more first-person sermons.


100KOINONIAUnfortuna<strong>te</strong>ly, Garner’s homiletic never grounds itself in a th<strong>eo</strong>logyof preaching that takes seriously the unique charac<strong>te</strong>r of Christianpreaching and thereby risks becoming just one more how-to homiletic in afield rapidly filling up with preaching manuals.ADAM WAYNE HEARLSONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYLiving Gently in a Violent World: <strong>Th</strong>e Prophetic Witness of Weakness. ByStanley Hauerwas and Jean Vanier. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVP, 2008, 115pages.In 2006, Stanley Hauerwas and Jean Vanier were the keyno<strong>te</strong> participantsin a conference at the University of Aberdeen’s Cen<strong>te</strong>r for Spirituality,Health, and Disability. At this conference, Hauerwas, the Gilbert T. RoweProfessor of Ethics at Duke University Divinity School, and Vanier, thefounder of the L’Arche network of communities, engaged in a series ofconversations focused on issues of th<strong>eo</strong>logy, disability, and the Church.More specifically, these two th<strong>eo</strong>logians considered how Christians ingeneral—and those with or without disabilities in particular—can livetogether as t<strong>ru</strong>e friends in a Christoform community. <strong>Th</strong>eir conclusionwas, and is, also their plea: be gentle. In these conversations, nowpublished as this collection of essays entitled Living Gently in a ViolentWorld, Hauerwas and Vanier challenge their readers—and the Church—toembrace the radical, prophetic gentleness required of anyone who wouldbe a disciple of Jesus Christ.In order to embrace the gentleness that Hauerwas and Vanieradvoca<strong>te</strong>, Christians need to understand the fragility to which this gentlenessresponds. In the first chap<strong>te</strong>r, Vanier describes this fragility bydescribing L’Arche. L’Arche communities are fragile because they arecomposed of and sustained by t<strong>ru</strong>e, loving friendships between personswith and without disabilities. <strong>Th</strong>ese friendships, while challenging, arepossible because they are nourished and sustained over time through faithand t<strong>ru</strong>st in the God who, through Christ, makes them possible. Vaniercon<strong>te</strong>nds that these friendships are the locus of transformation because


Book Reviews 101they fos<strong>te</strong>r the <strong>te</strong>aring down of the in<strong>te</strong>rior walls separating individualsfrom their t<strong>ru</strong>e selves, from one another, and from God.L’Arche is, indeed, a fragile community, yet as Hauerwas explains in thesecond chap<strong>te</strong>r, the fragility of L’Arche is precisely what makes it strong.<strong>Th</strong>e friendships at the heart of every L’Arche community are charac<strong>te</strong>rizedby patience, place, and time—three charac<strong>te</strong>ristics that are of<strong>te</strong>n absent ina culture that thrives on speed and placelessness. L’Arche reminds the restof the world—and especially the Church—of the importance of patientlytaking time to be present with and for one another, caring for one anotherand, thus, bearing witness to the God who, in Christ, came to Earth to bepresent with us. <strong>Th</strong>e Church, says Hauerwas, needs L’Arche as a reminderof the particular kind of relationship that is at the heart of the Gospel.Conversely, L’Arche needs the Church because its members need to beable to participa<strong>te</strong> in worshipping communities outside the confines ofL’Arche. <strong>Th</strong>is reciprocity is essential to the ministry of both L’Arche andthe Church and fos<strong>te</strong>rs the kind of in<strong>te</strong>rconnection that will strengthen theChurch’s witness in the world.<strong>Th</strong>e relationship between L’Arche and the Church is essential because,as Vanier explains in the third chap<strong>te</strong>r, the vision and mission of L’Archeare grounded in the incarnation and mission of Christ. Vanier wri<strong>te</strong>s thatJesus came to earth to turn upside-down a world that exalts the rich,prominent, and powerful and dismisses or ignores the powerless, andto bring p<strong>eo</strong>ple together into mutually giving relationships that are notdefined by the world’s notions of power, or ability, or disability. Jesus cameso that we might be able to love and care for one another and live togetheras brothers and sis<strong>te</strong>rs—as the Body of Christ—a body in which the weakestmembers are essential to the flourishing of the whole. Vanier also no<strong>te</strong>sthat as we en<strong>te</strong>r into authentic relationship with another and hear his orher stories of joy and pain, we inevitably discover our own brokenness andvulnerability, recognizing relationships and community as essential to ourflourishing as individuals. Indeed, as Vanier <strong>te</strong>lls it, we can do nothing onour own—and, as we discover in the mission and vision of Christ, we cometo find that God never in<strong>te</strong>nded us to.Vanier’s explanation of the ways in which the mission of L’Archecoincides with the mission of Christ and his Church paves the way for the


102KOINONIAbook’s final chap<strong>te</strong>r, in which Hauerwas considers the “politics of gentleness”undergirding L’Arche and, ideally, the Church. Unlike the nuancedliberal political th<strong>eo</strong>ry of Martha Nussbaum which, as Hauerwas no<strong>te</strong>s,“wants to give Jean [Vanier] justifications for helping the disabled,” apolitics of gentleness gives Vanier—and all Christians—a reason to livewith them in community (90). <strong>Th</strong>e reason Christians with and withoutdisabilities can and should live together in community is that life and thesocial relationships constitutive of it are gifts from God. To be gentle is tosee the gif<strong>te</strong>dness of one another and to befriend and care for one anotherbecause of that gif<strong>te</strong>dness. Hauerwas con<strong>te</strong>nds that gentleness is roo<strong>te</strong>d inour friendship with God, because it requires the awareness that we are all“wounded p<strong>eo</strong>ple who are loved by God” (80-81). <strong>Th</strong>is politics of gentlenessflies in the face of a cultural and political landscape founded uponindividual freedom and choice and bears witness to the love andfriendship of God that makes gentleness possible.<strong>Th</strong>is collection of essays offers a compelling and much-neededchallenge to the Church and its members to be a coun<strong>te</strong>r-culturalcommunity of p<strong>eo</strong>ple who embrace one another as gifts from God thatmust be cared for with patience, hospitality, and joy. Although Hauerwashas been criticized on occasion for appearing to put p<strong>eo</strong>ple with disabilities(or, in some cases, just their disabilities) on a pedestal, he avoidsdoing so here. Rather, he echoes Vanier’s con<strong>te</strong>ntion that the patience andgentleness undergirding the fragile friendships at L’Arche are emblematicof t<strong>ru</strong>e Christian discipleship. In his closing remarks, John Swinton no<strong>te</strong>sthat L’Arche is a place where “the wounds of each person cannot avoidbeing exposed and thus hopefully healed” (103). <strong>Th</strong>us, robust, Christlikegentleness is both a necessity and a choice for L’Arche members.Hauerwas and Vanier’s essays suggest that gentleness is as much a necessityfor the Church as it is for L’Arche, particularly if the Church wants tobe the authentic Body of Christ in the world. Perhaps, they hope, it willalso be a choice.ANNA KATHERINE SHURLEYPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY


Book Reviews 103<strong>Th</strong>e Wri<strong>te</strong> Stuff: Crafting Sermons that Capture and Convince. By SondraB. Willobee. Louisville: Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox, 2009, 123 pages.Sunday comes fifty-two times a year. Does inspiration visit anyone thatof<strong>te</strong>n? Sondra Willobee explores this difficulty from the first pages of herbook. “Sermons sag” like “working parents slumped over kitchen tables,”she wri<strong>te</strong>s (1-2). <strong>Th</strong>e gravity of preaching every Sunday is both an emotionalweight and a th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> burden. It becomes clear very early on thatWillobee is not in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in passing on more heavy bags of th<strong>eo</strong>reticalchaff in which a pastor might find a grain or two of wheat. She wants tountie heavy burdens and lift more than a finger to help tired preacherswhose sermons sag.Beginning her th<strong>eo</strong>logy of the Word as preached with Genesis 1,Willobee sees “let there be” as an invitation for the crea<strong>te</strong>d to participa<strong>te</strong>in creativity. Her salve for the ailment of boring sermons is more than amantra to “be more creative,” which pastors quickly dismiss for the tryharder slogan that it is. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, she offers a book that “condenses ma<strong>te</strong>rialon the creative-writing shelf for busy pastors” (3). In other words, she hasdone the sifting for us, and proposes every page as bread for hungry practitioners.At only 123 pages including no<strong>te</strong>s, she has kept it brief, accessible,and writ<strong>te</strong>n in a humorous style. Readers will find particularly helpful theca<strong>te</strong>gories of sermon openers, the condensed summary of narrative logicin preaching, and the practical guidance in finding helpful stories.Underneath the hood of <strong>Th</strong>e Wri<strong>te</strong> Stuff a certain engine is at work.Willobee’s work received its forward from the prolific Tom Long, ci<strong>te</strong>sthe venerable Fred Craddock first and second, moves through sources onpoetics to the ever-popular Eugene Lowry, and quo<strong>te</strong>s the enigmaticBarbara Brown Taylor as a key inspiration numerous times. In otherwords, the driving th<strong>eo</strong>retical force is a certain brand of the NewHomiletic with its eventful view of language, phenomeno<strong>logical</strong>ly disclosiveview of epis<strong>te</strong>mology, and its high view of human agency in thetask of preaching. However, taking her cue from Barbara Brown Taylor,Willobee focuses on writing as the expressive mode, and creativewriting as the cogna<strong>te</strong> discipline. Recent homiletical reflections more fullyin conversation with themes such as hermeneutical suspicion, <strong>ru</strong>pturing


104KOINONIAof totalities, and id<strong>eo</strong>logy critique only make cam<strong>eo</strong> appearances. Further,the orality of preaching is only the final stage in her process, omitting thein<strong>te</strong>rpretive nature of performance.If the primary frame of reference is poetics, and the academicmentors are from the New Homiletic, the unmentioned relative at the table isrhetoric. <strong>Th</strong>e book itself is st<strong>ru</strong>ctured along the well-worn rhetorical linesof introduction, body, and conclusion, though presen<strong>te</strong>d with uniquenames. Further, and perhaps more <strong>te</strong>lling, Willobee’s book is subtitledfollowing the pat<strong>te</strong>rn of the traditional rhetorical formula: commandand control. Her rewording is capture and convince. She <strong>te</strong>mpers the oldmilitaristic formula with a poetic sense of aesthetics and Craddock-likeview of sermonic movement and function, but clings to the overtone ofpersuasion in the end. <strong>Th</strong>ere is an evocative tone to the language, yetthe end game of evocation is more than experience. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, in hersection “<strong>Th</strong>e Plot <strong>Th</strong>ickens” she celebra<strong>te</strong>s Lowry’s use of the word “torque”for plot complication. In Willobee’s <strong>te</strong>rms, torque is “a word suggestingdelibera<strong>te</strong> application of pressure to produce rotation.” She goes on in thesame paragraph to describe torque as a “wonderful image for conversion”(48)! Some readers may find this metaphor of in<strong>te</strong>ntional exertion of forceupon the lis<strong>te</strong>ner troubling.Nevertheless, what <strong>Th</strong>e Wri<strong>te</strong> Stuff in<strong>te</strong>nds to do and does, it does verywell. Clearly writ<strong>te</strong>n by a pastor who <strong>te</strong>aches preaching, this book delivers.It is a highly practical book for preachers who want to wri<strong>te</strong> and preachmore creative sermons. Scat<strong>te</strong>red through every chap<strong>te</strong>r are sections titled“Try <strong>Th</strong>is.” Each of these is an exercise for the preacher to set downthe book and do. From breathing prayer to clus<strong>te</strong>r free writing sessions,each of these exercises in<strong>te</strong>nds to aid appropriation and application of theconcepts to the reader’s sermonic processes. If preachers take the time,they will benefit from this book. Teachers of preaching will find clear andmemorable typologies, as well as exercises worthy of inclusion in the homileticsclassroom.As I wri<strong>te</strong> this review, my mind is barely exiting a lunch-tableconversation with a preaching friend. Af<strong>te</strong>r lis<strong>te</strong>ning to eleven of hissermons I offered him encouragements and areas for improvement. Hisresponse was gra<strong>te</strong>ful, but unsatisfied. In response to one particular


Book Reviews 105comment, he said, “<strong>Th</strong>anks. You are exactly right, but how do I do that?”Af<strong>te</strong>r covering some initial ideas, we par<strong>te</strong>d ways and I returned toreading <strong>Th</strong>e Wri<strong>te</strong> Stuff. Every chap<strong>te</strong>r of the book was an answer to thispreacher’s question. <strong>Th</strong>e preaching professor may say, “Give a reasonto lis<strong>te</strong>n sooner.” Willobee gives <strong>te</strong>n ways to do just that. <strong>Th</strong>e preachingprofessor suggests, “Give more concre<strong>te</strong> stories from real lives.” Willobeeshares where to find those stories, how to <strong>te</strong>ll them, and how to make thembreathe. <strong>Th</strong>e preaching professor pleads, “Help p<strong>eo</strong>ple see this <strong>te</strong>xt livingon their street.” Willobee draws a diagram for what she calls incarnationallanguage, or the stone. <strong>Th</strong>e result is an email to this friend, who preachesagain this Sunday, saying, “I have a book for you.”DAVID WARDPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYHeidegger and Homecoming: <strong>Th</strong>e Leitmotif in the La<strong>te</strong>r Writings. ByRobert Mugerauer. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2008, 614 pages.<strong>Th</strong>e writings of Martin Heidegger are notoriously hard. His use of originallanguage and efforts to avoid common philosophical <strong>te</strong>rms require readersto learn a new philosophical language. Given this difficulty, Heidegger’scommentators are faced with an important decision when at<strong>te</strong>mpting toexplain his work. Do they explain the work using the common philosophicallanguage that everyone is familiar with, or do they adopt Heidegger’slanguage to explain his own work? <strong>Th</strong>e former would upset Heideggerand his task to free thinking from its metaphysical bondage, the lat<strong>te</strong>rkeeps his thinking obscure and inde<strong>te</strong>rmina<strong>te</strong>. In the end, the proposedaudience of the work makes this decision for the author. Introductionsin<strong>te</strong>nded as an initial entry into Heidegger’s work, like MarkWrathall’s How to Read Heidegger, use familiar and direct language toexplain Heidegger’s abstract, non-metaphysical style. <strong>Fo</strong>r those alreadyfamiliar with the idiosyncrasies of Heidegger, there are works like RobertMugerauer’s Heidegger and Homecoming: <strong>Th</strong>e Leitmotif in theLa<strong>te</strong>r Writings. Running just over 600 pages, Mugerauer’s work is anexhaustive study of Heidegger’s la<strong>te</strong>r writings and its focus on the journey


106KOINONIAfrom human being’s metaphysical homelessness to being’s final homecomingand dwelling. <strong>Th</strong>is book is not in<strong>te</strong>nded for a casual reader ofHeidegger. It is fiercely academic and assumes prior familiarity withHeidegger’s style and language and knowledge of his philosophical goals.With that said, for those scholars in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in Heidegger’s la<strong>te</strong>r work,Mugerauer’s book is a top-notch resource and an obvious labor of love bysom<strong>eo</strong>ne who has spent years traveling through Heidegger’s oeuvre.Mugerauer begins his book by explaining that the topic around whichHeidegger’s la<strong>te</strong>r work orbits is the “loss and at<strong>te</strong>mp<strong>te</strong>d recovery ofhome—specifically, the trajectories of individual, historical-cultural, andepochal-cosmic homelessness and homecoming” (xiii). Heidegger andHomecoming is organized according to what Mugerauer sees as the sixstages of Heidegger’s philosophical search for home. Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, each ofthese stages corresponds to six particular ways of speaking. Mugerauerwri<strong>te</strong>s, “Heidegger’s thinking belongs inseparably to the language in whichit occurs and to the manner in which the thinking and saying are laidbefore us” (5). <strong>Fo</strong>r instance, in chap<strong>te</strong>r one, Mugerauer argues thatHeidegger uses the common representational language to discussthe current sta<strong>te</strong> of philosophical metaphysics. Contrast this withchap<strong>te</strong>r two in which Mugerauer argues that Heidegger adopts a morepoetic style to explore the poetry of Friedrich Hölderlin. While the primaryorganizing principle of Mugerauer’s book is cen<strong>te</strong>red around Heidegger’sdifferent linguistic styles, the writings of Heidegger are examined in roughlychrono<strong>logical</strong> order. <strong>Th</strong>e fact that Heidegger’s search for home ischrono<strong>logical</strong>ly ordered is evidence that the topic of homelessness andhomecoming was a lifelong pursuit—one never qui<strong>te</strong> finished, neverlinear, and yet always in transit.Mugerauer divides his book into six chap<strong>te</strong>rs which correspond withthe six phases of Heidegger’s homecoming. <strong>Th</strong>e first chap<strong>te</strong>r is concernedwith “initial being at home (even though not at home there)” (17).Consulting work from 1927-1945, Mugerauer shows that Heidegger wasin<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in examining the ways in which metaphysics had aliena<strong>te</strong>dhuman beings from their home. Mugerauer argues that ultima<strong>te</strong>lyHeidegger lacked the proper language to accura<strong>te</strong>ly explain this alienationand turned to the poetry of Hölderlin for help. Chap<strong>te</strong>r two describes


Book Reviews 107Heidegger’s in<strong>te</strong>raction with Hölderlin’s poetry during the period of 1936-1943. Mugerauer wri<strong>te</strong>s, “[Heidegger] realized that to find his way he requiredthe company and tu<strong>te</strong>lage of one who had gone the same way beforehim” (93). Hölderlin’s poetry articula<strong>te</strong>d ideas of home, homelessness,and homecoming that provided Heidegger with the language necessaryto speak non-metaphysically about the journey home. In chap<strong>te</strong>r three,Mugerauer describes how the metaphysical homelessness describedin chap<strong>te</strong>r one was influenced by the guidance of Hölderlin. Examiningwork from 1936-1949, Mugerauer argues that Heidegger begins the initialturn from homelessness to homecoming by developing a new original,poetic, non-metaphysical style of thinking and writing. Mugerauer wri<strong>te</strong>s,“[Heidegger] finds a way to go about thinking that is precise but not metaphysical.<strong>Th</strong>at enables him to get beyond the barrier of metaphysics inorder to think it from both the inside and the outside” (139). Havingturned from homelessness toward home, Heidegger argues that we mustnow travel back through homelessness to experience homecoming. Inchap<strong>te</strong>r four, Mugerauer examines the charac<strong>te</strong>r of Heidegger’s workduring the period of 1943-1972. According to Mugerauer, Heidegger travelsback through the metaphysical philosophy of history in order to uncoverthe ancient “not-yet metaphysical” philosophy of Greek thinkers likeHeraclitus. With a new style of language gleaned from the “not-yet metaphysical”Greeks, Heidegger travels toward home to his own “no-longermetaphysical” era and finds that home is the event of appropriation(Ereignis) that gathers and stays the fourfold of mortals, divinities, sky,and earth. Yet, arriving at home for Heidegger is qui<strong>te</strong> different thanlearning how to dwell at home. In chap<strong>te</strong>r five, Mugerauer consultsthe work of Heidegger from the period of 1948-1967 and shows howHeidegger used the poetry of G<strong>eo</strong>rg Trakel and Johann Pe<strong>te</strong>r Hebel to learnhow to speak and experience language as “dialect that gathers the world”(421). In the final chap<strong>te</strong>r of the book, Mugerauer examines Heidegger’swork from 1943-1970. Having arrived at home, Heidegger goes to greatpains to remain in harmony with his local community by adopting the localdialect and by living in accordance and in harmony with the fourfold of hissurrounding world.


108KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>e major strength of Heidegger and Homecoming is Mugerauerexegetical talent. Examining over seventy of Heidegger’s works,Mugerauer’s exegesis is acu<strong>te</strong>ly attuned to both the in<strong>te</strong>rnal argument ofthe individual <strong>te</strong>xts (which, when dealing with Heidegger, is no easy task)while never losing sight of the location of the <strong>te</strong>xt within Heidegger’s widercorpus. <strong>Th</strong>is amazing feat of balance is especially impressive given thelength and depth of this work. While this book will probably never gain awide, in<strong>te</strong>rdisciplinary, scholarly audience—due to its size, cost, anddensity—I expect that this book will serve as an important resourcefor all of those thinkers looking to break new ground in Heideggerianresearch.ADAM WAYNE HEARLSONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYLove and Objectivity in Virtue Ethics: Aristotle, Lonergan, and Nussbaumon Emotions and Moral Insight. By Robert J. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer. Toronto:University of Toronto Press, 2008, 133 pages.In this well-writ<strong>te</strong>n book, Robert J. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer engages the virtue ethicstradition that has enjoyed a revival in Wes<strong>te</strong>rn academia. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer issenior pastor at Emmanuel Baptist Church and <strong>te</strong>aches philosophy at theWilliam Carey Institu<strong>te</strong> in British Columbia. Among the many themesaddressed by virtue ethicists are the issues of preference and the role ofemotion in ethical deliberations. Do emotions hinder one’s capacity tomake bet<strong>te</strong>r judgments? Can love and objectivity be reconciled? Doespreferential love thwart objective moral choice? Over the course ofthis book, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer argues for a positive role of emotions in moraldecision-making.Fit<strong>te</strong>rer draws on Arsitotle’s Nicomachean Ethics, the works ofcon<strong>te</strong>mporary American philosopher Martha Nussbaum, andCanadian Catholic priest and philosopher Bernard Lonergan to address theproblem of emotions in rational moral choice. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer advances theclaim that emotions can function as a corrective to moral bias rather thanbeing the instigator of it (5). In support of his claim, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer draws onrecent studies in cognitive psychology and Martha Nussbaum’s


Book Reviews 109recent study on the in<strong>te</strong>lligence of emotions (Upheavals of <strong>Th</strong>ought: <strong>Th</strong>eIn<strong>te</strong>lligence of Emotions [Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001]),both of which point to a positive assessment of the role of emotions inthe inner process of moral deliberation. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer presents a subject-baseddescription of the operations and experiences a moral subject willundergo in order to attain practical moral insight. From Lonergan, Fit<strong>te</strong>rerborrows a philosophical psychology that explains the conscious operationsof a subject’s coming to know the world. Nussbaum contribu<strong>te</strong>s toFit<strong>te</strong>rer’s project with her th<strong>eo</strong>rization of the cognitive capacity of emotions,and Aristotle’s discussions of eudaimonia and phronesis provideFit<strong>te</strong>rer with the bases for his cognitive moral philosophy. <strong>Fo</strong>llowingAristotle, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer understands that the search for wholesome humanflourishing plays a central role in de<strong>te</strong>rmining a subject’s desires,emotions, insights, judgment, and perception of the concre<strong>te</strong> world, whichultima<strong>te</strong>ly influence the subject’s deliberations and decisions. Fit<strong>te</strong>rerproposes that if the moral subject has learned to apprecia<strong>te</strong> that which isgenuinely good, his or her emotions will serve as a balancing element inthe process of moral decision-making, thus avoiding the problem of bias.Drawing on these three main sources, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer’s argument unfoldsover four chap<strong>te</strong>rs. In chap<strong>te</strong>r one, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer uses concise and accessiblelanguage to discuss Aristotle’s virtue ethics, which understands theprocess of decision-making as part of the moral agent’s acquired skill ofidentifying significant moral attribu<strong>te</strong>s in the observable world (16-17). Exploring the Aristo<strong>te</strong>lian concept of eudaimonia, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer explainsthe cognitive operations that are vital to moral insight. In this chap<strong>te</strong>r,Fit<strong>te</strong>rer also discusses the relevance of emotions for the process of decisionmakingin the Aristo<strong>te</strong>lian model, which he describes as relevantbackground to Lonergan’s cognitive th<strong>eo</strong>ry.Chap<strong>te</strong>r two addresses Lonergan’s th<strong>eo</strong>ry of cognition. Fit<strong>te</strong>rerconsiders the role played by the subject’s own concerns, wants, andneeds in de<strong>te</strong>rmining the subject’s in<strong>te</strong>rests and subsequent processesof insight, understanding, and judgment (38-9). As the author’s in<strong>te</strong>restpertains to understanding human in<strong>te</strong>lligence in the con<strong>te</strong>xt of ethicalinquiry and decision-making, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer moves beyond the three firststages proposed by Lonergan: the empirical, hypothetical, and verification


110KOINONIAprocedures (40-1). A fourth level is added to the cycle that involves the developmentof self-awareness of the moral subject and the evaluative skillthat permits the moral agent to consider the consequences of his or herdecisions for the larger con<strong>te</strong>xt surrounding his or her choices as a moralagent.Chap<strong>te</strong>r three further explores Lonergan’s cognitive th<strong>eo</strong>ry and hisconcept of common sense insight. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer con<strong>te</strong>nds that both Aristotleand Lonergan agree that the subject’s cares and habits exert importantinfluence on how the subject uses and in<strong>te</strong>rprets past experiencesand emotions in his or her quest for knowledge of the concre<strong>te</strong> world.According to Fit<strong>te</strong>rer, past experiences and emotions would permit thesubject to recognize similar scenarios that enable him or her to decidebased on previous experiences. According to Fit<strong>te</strong>rer, the repea<strong>te</strong>d recognitionof similar scenarios allow the moral agent to crea<strong>te</strong> pat<strong>te</strong>rns ofrecognition that might evolve into “a habitua<strong>te</strong>d sta<strong>te</strong> of charac<strong>te</strong>r notunlike expertise or connoisseurship” (72). If the moral agent’sin<strong>te</strong>llectual and desiderative virtues have been properly cultiva<strong>te</strong>d toperceive and choose the good, eventually this overarching set of cognitiveacts may gradually develop into a pleasant and automatic habit.Chap<strong>te</strong>r four demonstra<strong>te</strong>s how Nussbaum’s ideas can be used to fillgaps in Lonergan’s cognitive th<strong>eo</strong>ry. <strong>Th</strong>e role of emotions and valuesreceive further elaboration through an exploration of Nussbaum’s n<strong>eo</strong>-Stoic hypothesis, which claims that love is the emotion that can setour ethical and political pursuits on the proper track (78). Drawing onNussbaum’s argument, Fit<strong>te</strong>rer asserts that compassiona<strong>te</strong> love maycontribu<strong>te</strong> to the objectivity of our moral judgments by sharpening one’sperception of the in<strong>te</strong>rsubjective and in<strong>te</strong>rconnec<strong>te</strong>d nature of any moraljudgment and decision (73, 78, 90, 93). As Fit<strong>te</strong>rer puts it, “<strong>Th</strong>e socialand the personal are not mutually exclusive. . . . <strong>Th</strong>e well-functioning ofpersonal relations may be the basis of well-functioning societies ingeneral” (93).Fit<strong>te</strong>rer presents his arguments in a coherent and persuasivemanner, and invi<strong>te</strong>s the reader to explore the topic by means of hisengaging and convincing language. <strong>Th</strong>e author also offers pertinen<strong>te</strong>xamples to help the reader along the course his argument. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer


Book Reviews 111contribu<strong>te</strong>s to the discussion of virtue ethics by arguing that emotions,especially compassiona<strong>te</strong> love, may correct the <strong>te</strong>ndency towards bias, andthereby enhance the possibility that the moral agent’s deliberations anddecisions will be informed by the genuine pursuit of the good. Another importantcontribution is Fit<strong>te</strong>rer’s criticism of Nussbaum’s assessment of thein<strong>te</strong>lligence of emotions. He acknowledges that Nussbaum’s assessment ofthe role of emotions contribu<strong>te</strong>s to bet<strong>te</strong>r understanding how subjectivityplays out in moral choice, but he con<strong>te</strong>nds that Nussbaum invests emotionswith too much, and ultima<strong>te</strong>ly fails to provide a sufficient account ofthe importance of reflective critical insight (98).Love and Objectivity in Virtue Ethics will be of in<strong>te</strong>rest not only tothose engaged in the virtue ethics discussion, but also to those who studyepis<strong>te</strong>mology, cognitive psychology, and subjectivity. Fit<strong>te</strong>rer’s <strong>te</strong>xt is nota primer in virtue ethics or moral philosophy. It is writ<strong>te</strong>n with the specialistin mind and requires some previous knowledge of the subject. <strong>Th</strong>e autho<strong>ru</strong>ses endno<strong>te</strong>s very consis<strong>te</strong>ntly to provide the reader with ex<strong>te</strong>ndedexplanations and examples, offering thorough bibliographical referenceson the topic as necessary.LUIZ C. NASCIMENTOPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYArendt, Augustine, and the New Beginning: <strong>Th</strong>e Action <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>ry andMoral <strong>Th</strong>ought of Hannah Arendt in the Light of Her Dissertation on St.Augustine. By S<strong>te</strong>phan Kampowski. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2008, 364pages.S<strong>te</strong>phan Kampowski <strong>te</strong>aches moral philosophy at <strong>Th</strong>e Pontifical JohnPaul II Institu<strong>te</strong> for Studies on Marriage. In this book, Kampowski tacklesthe challenging task of assessing the value of Hannah Arendt’s muchcommen<strong>te</strong>d on doctoral dissertation on Augustine for the in<strong>te</strong>rpretationof her la<strong>te</strong>r writings. Kampowski does not share other Arendt scholars’enthusiasm that this work provides key answers to the analysis of Arendt’scorpus. He sets out to argue that the value of Arendt’s dissertation liesin the ex<strong>te</strong>nt to which fundamental pr<strong>eo</strong>ccupations and themes of herscholarship may be traced back to her dissertation. Being faithful to


112KOINONIAArendt’s historical approach to moral problems, Kampowski underscoresthat, unlike her dissertation, her la<strong>te</strong>r work bears the impact of theHolocaust and the totalitarian regimes in Germany and Europe of the1930s and 40s. <strong>Fo</strong>r Kampowski, examining Arendt’s dissertation helps usplace the appropria<strong>te</strong>ly accen<strong>te</strong>d motifs of her thought, and thus help usgain clarity on Arendt’s work as a whole (xviii).Kampowski suggests that two of Arendt’s themes presen<strong>te</strong>d in nascentform in her dissertation are her th<strong>eo</strong>ry of action and her moral thought.<strong>Th</strong>e central question of Arendt’s dissertation, Der Liebesbegriff beiAugustine–Versuch einer philosophischen In<strong>te</strong>rpretation (<strong>Th</strong>e Concept ofLove in Saint Augustine–an At<strong>te</strong>mpt at a Philosophical In<strong>te</strong>rpretation),is how their love for God and neighbor coexist in Augustine’s thought.Arendt sought to refu<strong>te</strong> Augustine’s claim that Christians can both lovetheir neighbor, because they are in the world, and have their ground ofexis<strong>te</strong>nce in God, because they are not of the world. She challenged thisassumption arguing ins<strong>te</strong>ad the impossibility for Christians to love “theneighbor” for the “neighbor’s sake” without reference to either God orheavenly reward.Chap<strong>te</strong>r one offers a biographical and a bibliographical overview ofArendt’s work. Kampowski analyzes key points in Arendt’s main works,aiming at tracing how the historical times and events of her life lefttheir imprint in her work. Of in<strong>te</strong>rest to readers may be Kampowski’scorrection of Scott and Stark’s (authors who edi<strong>te</strong>d and wro<strong>te</strong> an in<strong>te</strong>rpretativeessay to the 1996 English edition of Arendt’s dissertation) assertionthat, in <strong>Th</strong>e Human Condition, Arendt rediscovered Augustine. Kampowskicounsels not confusing the prominence of Augustine in this work with hisabsence from others. In her dissertation, Arendt incorpora<strong>te</strong>s Augustine’snotion of “new beginning,” as roo<strong>te</strong>d in what she would la<strong>te</strong>r call natality.La<strong>te</strong>r in her career, “new beginning” will be central to her development ofher th<strong>eo</strong>ry of action as agents seeking to make something new. Also of in<strong>te</strong>restin this chap<strong>te</strong>r is the clear exposition of the reasons for the controversysurrounding Eichmann in Je<strong>ru</strong>salem. Briefly summarized, these reasonsare: (1)that she perceived that justice was not served at times in the case; (2)Eichmann’s inability to think through his actions; and (3) the implicationsof Jewish councils’ complacency with the Nazis.


Book Reviews 113In chap<strong>te</strong>r two, Kampowski deals with the <strong>te</strong>xtual difficulties in in<strong>te</strong>rpretingthe dissertation’s <strong>te</strong>xt, as well as translating it into English.Kampowski concludes that Arendt’s own dissatisfaction with the <strong>te</strong>xt as awhole, which led her to stop any at<strong>te</strong>mpt to improve the English translation,points to the limi<strong>te</strong>d use that it may present for understanding herscholarly work.<strong>Th</strong>e main contributions of Kampowski’s work to Arendt studies arefound in chap<strong>te</strong>rs three through five. <strong>Th</strong>e third chap<strong>te</strong>r includes an excellentdiscussion of Arendt’s th<strong>eo</strong>ry of action. Kampowski suggests that Arendt’sbiggest impact on the th<strong>eo</strong>ry of action is being among the firstto draw a distinction between the Aristo<strong>te</strong>lian use of praxis and poiesis,thus conceiving the possibility of action as an end in itself. Here,Kampowski also challenges Arendt’s view of the apolitical charac<strong>te</strong>r ofChristian charity, and offers an in<strong>te</strong>resting proposal for the considerationof public th<strong>eo</strong>logians and religious ethicists alike. Christian charity,Kampowski suggests, is not solely transcendental, it occupies an in-betweenplace between God and neighbor that enables the possibility ofloving the neighbor when love is understood as willing the good foranother. <strong>Th</strong>is willing of “the good” is a human good and of this world(74).<strong>Th</strong>e most in<strong>te</strong>resting aspect of chap<strong>te</strong>r four is the discussion ofArendt’s refusal to engage in justificatory (or normative) moral discourse(107). Since for Arendt knowledge of a moral law offers no guaran<strong>te</strong>e thatit will be followed, justificatory discourse has limi<strong>te</strong>d use. Second, generalaccep<strong>te</strong>d moral t<strong>ru</strong>ths are at risk of being perver<strong>te</strong>d, as shown by theexperience of totalitarianism. Giving up the possibility of rest in universalknowledge of moral t<strong>ru</strong>ths, Arendt emphasizes moral praxis. <strong>Th</strong>us,Kampowski says, “A person who has in<strong>te</strong>riorized right moral praxis willnot say ‘I ought not murder,’ but rather ‘I cannot.’” <strong>Th</strong>e difference betweenthese two options is one of moral education (111).In the last chap<strong>te</strong>r, Kampowski returns to the two motifs of Arendt’sdissertation, action th<strong>eo</strong>ry and moral thought, to show how they play outin la<strong>te</strong>r works, offering new insights into Arendt’s scholarship. Of no<strong>te</strong> ishis proposal of a fourth way in which love in Augustine’s writings may beunderstood as “common good.” Apart from understanding love as desire,


114KOINONIAreturn, or caritas socialis, love as common good offers an answer to thedissertation’s central question: how to love God and neighbor. Love, whenunderstood as common good, signifies that the only possibility to rightlylove God comes when God is regarded as a common good shared byhumanity. <strong>Th</strong>e love of God and the love of humanity are two sides ofChristian love (184-6).Notable strengths of this book are the excellent work done in layingout the historical con<strong>te</strong>xt of Arendt and her works, the tracing of the linksbetween themes and major developments in Arendt’s thought from herdissertation to her last works, and the author’s in<strong>te</strong>llectual ability to offercreative solutions to big questions in Arendtian scholarship. <strong>Th</strong>is work willbe particularly helpful to anyone, either lay person or scholar, in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>din an overview of Arendt’s major themes that is coupled with a robusthistorical background to her ideas.ELÍAS ORTEGA-APONTEPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYA Science and Religion Primer. Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Heidi A. Campbell and HeatherLooy. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2009, 230 pages.A Science and Religion Primer is the indirect product of the JohnTempleton Oxford <strong>Seminar</strong>s on Science and Christianity held during thesummers of 2003-2005. Editors Heidi A. Campbell and Heather Looywere st<strong>ru</strong>ck by the fact that at these meetings, the academic diversityrepresen<strong>te</strong>d by those in at<strong>te</strong>ndance of<strong>te</strong>n hampered the exchang<strong>eo</strong>f meaningful ideas. <strong>Th</strong>e in<strong>te</strong>rdisciplinary setting placed scientists,historians, and philosophers of various expertises in conversation, butof<strong>te</strong>n those individuals had difficulty fully understanding the specialized<strong>te</strong>rms and th<strong>eo</strong>ries they were hearing. Believing such const<strong>ru</strong>ctive dialogueto be an important part of a much broader cultural conversation taking pla<strong>cet</strong>oday, Campbell and Looy produced A Science and Religion Primerto help overcome such obstacles for both academics and lay p<strong>eo</strong>plein<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in the “SR” deba<strong>te</strong>.Primer is a basic, quick-reference guide for users unfamiliar withspecific academic <strong>te</strong>rrain or with the SR discussion in general. <strong>Th</strong>e book


Book Reviews 115is divided into two parts. <strong>Th</strong>e first section is a collection of four shortintroductory essays on broad themes that introduce the reader toimportant historical and bibliographical trends that have shaped thecurrent discussion and that call to mind important questions. <strong>Th</strong>e secondsection is an alphabetized collection of ninety entries, writ<strong>te</strong>n by overseventy specialists, on a wide range of key figures and ideas pivotal to thedeba<strong>te</strong>, and which one could easily reference to find basic knowledge.Christianity is given preference over other religions in both sectionsbecause of its prominence in the current dialogue. Unlike resourcessuch as the Science and Religion Encyclopedia, Campbell and Looyin<strong>te</strong>nd Primer to be more succinct and portable. As the editors no<strong>te</strong>in the introduction, they hope it can be a companion for those doingin<strong>te</strong>rdisciplinary work or a guide while lis<strong>te</strong>ning to a lecture orparticipating in a discussion.<strong>Th</strong>e first section begins with an essay by Pe<strong>te</strong>r Harrison of theUniversity of Oxford, who discusses different approaches to the SRdeba<strong>te</strong>, such as the conflict th<strong>eo</strong>ry popularized by John Draper and AndrewWhi<strong>te</strong> and th<strong>eo</strong>ries that advoca<strong>te</strong> a cong<strong>ru</strong>ence of science and religionsuch as that of Robert K. Merton. A closer examination of the evidence, heconcludes, reveals a much more complex picture that requiresinvestigators to look more deeply at historical con<strong>te</strong>xt.Essays by Nancy Murphy of Fuller <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y and CeliaDeane-D<strong>ru</strong>mmond of the University of Ches<strong>te</strong>r follow. Murphy’s essay,“<strong>Th</strong>e Role of Philosophy in the Science/Religion Dialogue,” cen<strong>te</strong>rs onthe development in the past sixty years of “postanalytic” philosophy as acritique of the once dominant “analytic” phase. One important role Murphybelieves philosophy can play today is helping overcome inconsis<strong>te</strong>ntuses of concepts like “t<strong>ru</strong>th” and “human nature,” on both sides of the deba<strong>te</strong>,by looking at con<strong>te</strong>xt and developing more “felicitous language” (26).Deane-D<strong>ru</strong>mmond’s essay, “<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy’s In<strong>te</strong>rsection with the Science/Religion Dialogue,” points to numerous areas where Christian th<strong>eo</strong>logycan const<strong>ru</strong>ctively in<strong>te</strong>ract with science, such as the subjects of eschatologyand environmentalism, as well as those of free will and bio<strong>logical</strong>evolution.


116KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>e final essay is by Holmes Rolston III of Colorado Sta<strong>te</strong> University,entitled “Science and Technology in Light of Religion.” <strong>Th</strong>e authoraptly points out that the relationship between science and religion is nothomogen<strong>eo</strong>us and that religion has different relationships with differentscientific disciplines. On the whole, for example, he believes physicshas a more congenial relationship with religion than, say, biology. But hisargument turns on his observation that all disciplines of science lack theability to provide answers to ultima<strong>te</strong> questions of meaning and purpose.Religion should not govern the con<strong>te</strong>nt of science; rather, its role shouldbe to critique the boundaries within which science opera<strong>te</strong>s.<strong>Th</strong>e second section of Primer is the heart of the book and takes up thevast majority of its pages. <strong>Th</strong>e ninety entries are taken from four broadareas of study: history, philosophy of science, science and <strong>te</strong>chnology,and th<strong>eo</strong>logy. Each begins with brief, approxima<strong>te</strong>ly 400-word introductionsto the topic, which situa<strong>te</strong> the subject within its own field, discuss itssignificance for the SR deba<strong>te</strong>, and provide a broad description of itssubject mat<strong>te</strong>r. Common concepts like “Evolution,” “In<strong>te</strong>lligentDesign,” and “Process <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy” are covered, as are less frequent <strong>te</strong>rmslike “Ecofeminism” and “Posthuman.” <strong>Th</strong>ere are also entries on prominentindividuals such as Darwin, Galil<strong>eo</strong>, William Paley, and <strong>Th</strong>omas Aquinas.Each entry then moves to “Key Points/Challenges.” Here, the subject’smain contributions are highligh<strong>te</strong>d in bullet format as well as majorcritiques levied against the idea or the individual. <strong>Th</strong>e entry ends with anannota<strong>te</strong>d bibliography to guide further reading.A Science and Religion Primer is a unique and well-execu<strong>te</strong>d book.<strong>Th</strong>e ma<strong>te</strong>rial is clearly and concisely writ<strong>te</strong>n and the topics covered areespecially pertinent to the con<strong>te</strong>mporary SR deba<strong>te</strong>. How effective thebook will be as a more portable guide remains to be seen. <strong>Th</strong>e entriesmay be too long for reference in the middle of a lecture. At the same timethey might be too short to be of any deep significance when read at hom<strong>eo</strong>r for coursework. As for their ultima<strong>te</strong> goal, however, users will find abasic guide that outlines the fundamentals of a given subject and providesguidance to more thorough reading and a deeper understanding.


Book Reviews 117Campbell and Looy have produced a good work that could help a mor<strong>eo</strong>pen dialogue between science and religion in the future.DAVED ANTHONY SCHMIDTPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYDeconst<strong>ru</strong>cting <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>dicy: Why Job Has Nothing to Say to the Puzzle ofSuffering. By David B. Burrell. Grand Rapids: Brazos, 2008, 144 pages.David Burrell, a long-established philosopher of religion at the Universityof Notre Dame, addresses a general readership on the problem of sufferingin the biblical book of Job. In this short work, the author presents athematic study on the st<strong>ru</strong>cture of Job that elides the impulse to explainsuffering in light of historical belief in the God of the scriptures. Burrell’scentral thesis at<strong>te</strong>mpts to show how the distinguishing charac<strong>te</strong>risticof the book of Job, namely the protagonist’s address to the God of thecovenant rather than discourse about the <strong>te</strong>rms of the covenant, representsa corrective to the project of th<strong>eo</strong>dicy (17). On Burrell’s account,modern th<strong>eo</strong>dicies encoun<strong>te</strong>r failures similar to the explanations putforth by Job’s friends in the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt. In this “th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> reflection,”the philosopher Ludwig Wittgens<strong>te</strong>in factors throughout, both explicitlyand implicitly, as the secondary aim of the work is to show “how ‘philosophy’can be put to therapeutic use by removing th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> obfuscation”(19). Burrell argues that just as Job’s place in the canon serves to critique“a unila<strong>te</strong>ral application of the Deu<strong>te</strong>ronomic formula,” so too the bookresists the ca<strong>te</strong>gory of th<strong>eo</strong>dicy (9).Chap<strong>te</strong>r one introduces the author’s stra<strong>te</strong>gy for reading the <strong>te</strong>xt. Inthis introductory chap<strong>te</strong>r, Burrell articula<strong>te</strong>s a “post”-modern stance thatallows him to “deconst<strong>ru</strong>ct” modern in<strong>te</strong>rpretations that mask the t<strong>ru</strong>echarac<strong>te</strong>r of the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt. It is worth noting that Burrell’s version ofpostmodernity is, as he admits, a “benign postmodernity” (14). Ratherthan a standpoint within a philosophical epoch or tradition, this stanceis really more like an attitude of appreciation for the nonreductive anddia<strong>logical</strong> charac<strong>te</strong>r of biblical poetry and narrative. Variations of the word“deconst<strong>ru</strong>ction” are employed li<strong>te</strong>rally, without reference to the Frenchphilosopher Jacques Derrida or the hermeneutical traditions that follow


118KOINONIAin his wake. Against the in<strong>te</strong>rpretive constraints of modern th<strong>eo</strong>dicies,Burrell’s method in<strong>te</strong>ntionally resists the st<strong>ru</strong>cture of an argument, stressingins<strong>te</strong>ad the irreducible quality of scripture. In sum, Burrell argues thatreaders should be suspicious of th<strong>eo</strong>ries that at<strong>te</strong>mpt to “disambigua<strong>te</strong>”the scripture more than “scripture itself at<strong>te</strong>mp<strong>te</strong>d in the book of Job”(14). Burrell makes this point compellingly and consis<strong>te</strong>ntly throughoutthe book.Chap<strong>te</strong>rs two through four provide at<strong>te</strong>ntion to the st<strong>ru</strong>cture of thebiblical book. Burrell’s reading ultima<strong>te</strong>ly narrows to highlight the juxtapositionof Job’s th<strong>eo</strong>rizing in<strong>te</strong>rlocutors with the protagonist’s ownaddress to God. <strong>Th</strong>e author shows that the rounds of “multifa<strong>cet</strong>eddialogue” and the distinctiveness of Job’s own complaint actually resistthe reduction to a single th<strong>eo</strong>dicy. In this way, Burrell stresses theperformative rather than the propositional nature of the book of Job. Atthe end of the fourth chap<strong>te</strong>r, Burrell returns to the problem of th<strong>eo</strong>dicylaid out at the start of the work. Aligning his reading stra<strong>te</strong>gy with hisanalysis of the overall st<strong>ru</strong>cture of the book of Job, Burrell again posesthe important question: does Job offer a th<strong>eo</strong>dicy? He queries further, “Ifnot, how can it lead us to some understanding of the ways of God towardus?” (50). <strong>Th</strong>rough these questions, Burrell shows how the biblical bookdeconst<strong>ru</strong>cts the th<strong>eo</strong>dic ca<strong>te</strong>gorization and yet does not easily dispensewith the need to wrestle with the puzzles that genera<strong>te</strong> the impulse to wri<strong>te</strong>th<strong>eo</strong>dicy. <strong>Th</strong>e pairing of these two questions is what drives the author’sinquiry, and, in turn, the reader’s in<strong>te</strong>rest. It is unfortuna<strong>te</strong> that it isprecisely at this point that the organization of the book becomes adistraction.With chap<strong>te</strong>r five comes the co-authored section of the small book, anabridged and adap<strong>te</strong>d contribution from an article previously published inthe Journal of Qur’anic Studies, by A. H. Johns. <strong>Th</strong>is chap<strong>te</strong>r, while offeringan in<strong>te</strong>resting and important in<strong>te</strong>rfaith perspective, constitu<strong>te</strong>s thirty-onepages of a one hundred forty-four page <strong>te</strong>xt (including the bibliography andindex). <strong>Th</strong>us the chap<strong>te</strong>r never proves itself to be more than peripheral tothe central philosophical questions stalled at the end of the fourth chap<strong>te</strong>r,and so dis<strong>ru</strong>pts the natural flow of the book. Similarly, chap<strong>te</strong>r six brieflyintroduces four classical commentators as exemplars of “th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>


Book Reviews 119reflection” (Saadiah, Maimonides, Aquinas, and Gersonides). <strong>Th</strong>ischap<strong>te</strong>r certainly reflects Burrell’s in<strong>te</strong>rests, experience, and expertise,but the excursion lacks a cogent articulation of how these four premodernvoices critically shape Burrell’s own version of a postmodern stance,particularly with regard to the Wittgens<strong>te</strong>inian insights that inform theinquiry from the start. It is not until chap<strong>te</strong>r seven that the author returnsto the modern question of th<strong>eo</strong>dicy by inserting the biblical Job as amediating figure between two con<strong>te</strong>mporary and somewhat opposingviews, Terrence Tilley’s <strong>Th</strong>e Evils of <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>dicy and MarilynMcCord Adam’s Horrendous Evils and the Goodness of God. Burrell’sengagement with these two <strong>te</strong>xts, in light of the reading stra<strong>te</strong>gies outlinedin the first chap<strong>te</strong>r, is the most persuasive and valuable section of thesmall book, which concludes with an insightful comparison to Augustine’sConfessions.Lastly, it remains unclear to this reader why the author has isola<strong>te</strong>dhis th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> reflection from much of the con<strong>te</strong>mporary Jobanli<strong>te</strong>rature in biblical studies. With the exception of a strong reliance upon theSlovenian translator Jurij Bizjak, and a few passing references to a handfulof commentators, Burrell proceeds without the assistance of those voicesmost inves<strong>te</strong>d in the current study and reflection on the biblical book.Notably absent are the Russian li<strong>te</strong>rary th<strong>eo</strong>rist M. M. Bakhtin and theHebrew Bible scholar Carol Newsom on the topic of dialogism. We cannotfault the author for approaching the <strong>te</strong>xt as a philosophical th<strong>eo</strong>logian,but neither should the reader be left with the impression that th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>reflection is ignorant of biblical studies. <strong>Th</strong>is book is best sui<strong>te</strong>d for undergradua<strong>te</strong>sin religion, seminarians, and ambitious adult church educationgroups.NATHANIEL VAN YPERENPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYDespera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked: Philosophy, Christianity, and the Human Heart. ByPatrick Downey. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVP, 2009, 181 pages.Patrick Downey is Associa<strong>te</strong> Professor of Philosophy at St. Mary’sCollege of California. His first book is Serious Comedy: the Philosophical


120KOINONIAand <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Significance of Tragic and Comic Writing in the Wes<strong>te</strong>rnTradition, published in 2001. Downey’s second book, Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked,explores the broader questions of human nature through a combinationof Wes<strong>te</strong>rn philosophy, Greek thea<strong>te</strong>r, and th<strong>eo</strong>logy. Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wickedacts as a Christian apologetic, exploring the themes of sin and salvationprimarily through the perspective of Wes<strong>te</strong>rn philosophy. Downey framesthe theme of Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked with the following quo<strong>te</strong>: “<strong>Th</strong>e heart isdeceitful above all things, and despera<strong>te</strong>ly wicked: who can know it?” (Jer17:9). He develops his argument through three desires: the erotic desireto possess, the thumotic desire to be seen, and finally, the desire to know.<strong>Th</strong>is leads him to the thesis that “[o]nly by God himself dwelling amongus can he face human wickedness at every level—erotic, thumotic, andour desire to know—deal with it as it is, and yet transform it into how wecannot help think it ought to be” (129).<strong>Th</strong>e first part of Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked paints a philosophical picture offallen humanity. In chap<strong>te</strong>r one, Downey uses the story of Plato’s ring of Gygesto illustra<strong>te</strong> the difference between being t<strong>ru</strong>ly good and simply appearinggood in order to possess the good things that we desire. Our possessivedesires and the at<strong>te</strong>ndant fears of loss, punishment, or lack find their locusin our own unshareable body. <strong>Th</strong>e author then expands the politicalnature of this difference by turning to the question of justice in chap<strong>te</strong>rtwo. <strong>Th</strong>umos is the passion for justice, but it quickly turns into a blindrage for vengeance. It is the desire to serve an ideal, receive glory andpraise, preserve honor and rank, and kill or be killed. Downey connectsthumotic rage and the erotic desire to possess with Girardian mimeticth<strong>eo</strong>ry: a slowly escalating thumotic rivalry eventually leads to violence.In chap<strong>te</strong>r three, Downey explains how eros is infec<strong>te</strong>d by our thumoticimagination, and thus is imitative and competitive, expanding beyond ournatural bodily needs. He concludes by explaining Girard’s th<strong>eo</strong>ry of thescapegoat victim whose death restores the rank and order that keeps erosand thumos under control.Chap<strong>te</strong>r four explores the personal and political nature of these twodesires through Greek tragedy, especially Oedipus the King, Ores<strong>te</strong>ia,Odyssey, and Bacchae. Our erotic passion longs to become one with othersbut is prohibi<strong>te</strong>d through the unshareability of our body. Downey


Book Reviews 121foreshadows the need for a third body that is part of us but also unique.<strong>Th</strong>umotic desire is a dangerous rage but also the force for political rank andorder, of<strong>te</strong>n imposed through deception or a scapegoat victim. Downeyplots out the political nature of these desires in chap<strong>te</strong>r five by examiningPlato’s Republic. He introduces the power of knowledge and the <strong>ru</strong>le ofthe philosopher king. He then draws on Aristotle to claim that we mustmove from knowing what is good to developing a consis<strong>te</strong>nt virtuous charac<strong>te</strong>rthrough habituation. Considering the dearth of t<strong>ru</strong>ly good p<strong>eo</strong>pleto imita<strong>te</strong>, we are left with an impoverished longing for virtuous charac<strong>te</strong>rand t<strong>ru</strong>e happiness. In chap<strong>te</strong>r six, Downey makes the transition intoth<strong>eo</strong>logy by refocusing the desire to know onto the desire to know God, whocan <strong>te</strong>ll us the t<strong>ru</strong>th about ourselves. He explica<strong>te</strong>s the Fall as that which revealshow we have separa<strong>te</strong>d ourselves from God and learned to appear goodrather than be good. He ends with Cain’s exile, connecting it to the politicaldilemma of our desires: we are all murderers in our hearts while appearingto be law-abiding citizens.Chap<strong>te</strong>rs seven and eight develop Downey’s Christian apologetic. Atthe level of eros, we need a t<strong>ru</strong>ly shareable body, as Jesus gives his verybody and blood to us. At the level of thumos, we need to serve a particularkind of king: one who knows the good, has redefined friend andenemy, and has taken the thumotic desire to kill or be killed upon his ownbody. <strong>Th</strong>e biblical narrative from Abraham to Jesus is then broadly in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>dthrough the erotic, thumotic, and scapegoating themes describedin the first part of the book. Downey argues that the Christian faith bestaddresses the problems of the human heart, making connections to thebaptism, Last Supper, death, and resurrection of Jesus. Christ’s resurrec<strong>te</strong>dbody offers a t<strong>ru</strong>ly shareable body and body-politic. We can imita<strong>te</strong>and be loyal to a new kind of king in Christ. In the final chap<strong>te</strong>r, Downeyreflects on how to be good Christians while still living as erotic and thumoticbeings. Our erotic desire is taken up in loving others as we areloved and in God’s marriage and union with his p<strong>eo</strong>ple. <strong>Th</strong>umotic desireis focused on serving God’s kingdom of forgiveness and love, in contrastto other political st<strong>ru</strong>ctures that still <strong>ru</strong>le with deception and thumoticviolence. Downey contrasts unjust violence with a brief argument in favorof just war.


122KOINONIAPatrick Downey’s prose is very accessible and highly descriptive. <strong>Th</strong>ebook’s layout is also a creative experiment. Quo<strong>te</strong>s from thinkers thatinform or illustra<strong>te</strong> his point of view are set out in brackets from the main<strong>te</strong>xt. You get the feeling you are having a conversation with Downey, while,at the same time, seeing what has influenced his thoughts in the process.One drawback to this style is that the reader gets only a cursory review of the<strong>te</strong>xts supporting the thesis. Downey does not critically address philosophical<strong>te</strong>xts that might have a different view of the human heart. His relianc<strong>eo</strong>n Girardian th<strong>eo</strong>ry, as well as the apologetic trajectory of his work, makehis treatment of the philosophical and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> tradition somewhatpredictable. Despera<strong>te</strong>ly Wicked, however, could be an engaging firstintroduction to Girard’s in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Christ’s saving work, and athought-provoking devotional work for the philosophically-mindedChristian. It could also serve as a creative addition to an introductorycourse in th<strong>eo</strong>logy or to a course addressing philosophy and ethics from aChristian perspective. Finally, the book po<strong>te</strong>ntially provides an in<strong>te</strong>resting<strong>te</strong>st case for students who are learning to develop in<strong>te</strong>gra<strong>te</strong>d th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>and philosophical points of view.SONIA WATERSPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYCall and Consequences: A Womanist Reading of Mark. By Raquel A. St.Clair. Minneapolis: <strong>Fo</strong>rtress, 2008, 212 pages.What is the relationship between suffering and discipleship in Mark’sGospel? How does Jesus’ death by c<strong>ru</strong>cifixion rela<strong>te</strong> to these two themes?In Call and Consequences, a development of her doctoral dissertation,Raquel A. St. Clair offers a fresh perspective on these questions. A studentof Brian Blount during his <strong>te</strong>nure at <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>y, St.Clair utilizes Blount’s sociolinguistic approach, which enables her to forma bridge between biblical criticism and womanist th<strong>eo</strong>logy and to providea new lens through which to view the cross, suffering, and discipleship.St. Clair begins the book with a provocative story about a povertystrickenAfrican-American congregation with a female Caucasian pastorwho decided not to include songs about the cross in the church’s hymnals


Book Reviews 123because she did not want to legitimize suffering and have her congregationbelieve that their suffering was God’s will. While the pastor removeda symbol she thought advoca<strong>te</strong>d suffering, she also removed the symbolof Jesus as the divine cosufferer that African-Americans, especiallyAfrican-American women, have traditionally understood as signifyingGod’s presence in their suffering. <strong>Fo</strong>r St. Clair, this incident illustra<strong>te</strong>sthat any discussion highlighting the cross, the suffering it embodies, anddiscipleship offers both “problems and possibilities” (7). Consequently,St. Clair seeks to present an in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Mark that provides somepossibilities by reexamining the cross through reading the Gospel from theperspective of African-American women.In chap<strong>te</strong>r one, St. Clair discusses womanist th<strong>eo</strong>logy and its variousviews on Jesus, discipleship, and suffering. St. Clair agrees with womanistth<strong>eo</strong>logians who find the traditional African-American in<strong>te</strong>rpretation ofJesus as the divine cosufferer problematic since it reinforces rather thanallevia<strong>te</strong>s African-American women’s suffering. Yet St. Clair maintainsthat ignoring the biblical accounts of Jesus’ suffering is not an option.Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, African-American women should try to “broaden their understandingand identification with Jesus so that their primary connectionis not based on suffering” (19). <strong>Fo</strong>llowing Karen Baker-Fletcher and herdiunital approach to Christology, St. Clair emphasizes the causal relationshipbetween Jesus’ ministry and suffering. <strong>Th</strong>at is, she defines sufferingand pain as two different types of agony. Suffering is charac<strong>te</strong>rized as“unmetabolized, unsc<strong>ru</strong>tinized agony,” a static condition that “enablesone’s continued oppression,” while pain is “named, recognizedagony that can be transformed into something else. Pain is not static; it isdynamic” and implies a <strong>te</strong>mporary condition (36). In St. Clair’s view, Jesus’ministry is associa<strong>te</strong>d with pain rather than suffering.<strong>Th</strong>roughout chap<strong>te</strong>rs two and three, St. Clair surveys a variety ofMarkan scholars and explains her sociolinguistic approach. She posestwo questions to Markan scholars: (1) “What is the relationship betweenthe agony that the cross symbolizes and discipleship?” and (2) Is theagony of the cross suffering (passive) or pain (transformative)?” (38).From her analysis, St. Clair observes that a majority of Markan scholarsequa<strong>te</strong> suffering with discipleship and in<strong>te</strong>rpret the dei in 8:31 as divine


124KOINONIAnecessity. She follows a small group of Markan scholars, however, who viewJesus’ suffering not as the pr<strong>eo</strong>rdained will of God but as an “inevitableconsequence of a ministry that challenged cor<strong>ru</strong>pt institutions” (68).According to St. Clair, the sociolinguistic approach enables a close readingof the <strong>te</strong>xt, which safeguards against in<strong>te</strong>rpreting Mark with underlyingth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> assumptions such as atonement th<strong>eo</strong>ries.Chap<strong>te</strong>r four delinea<strong>te</strong>s Mark’s con<strong>te</strong>xt and offers a detailedsociolinguistic analysis. St. Clair believes that Mark, writ<strong>te</strong>n in Syriashortly af<strong>te</strong>r the fall of the Temple, suggests a <strong>ru</strong>ral setting with a socialenvironment shaped by the Medi<strong>te</strong>rranean values of honor/shame.<strong>Th</strong>e honor/shame elements of Mark’s environment parallel the culturalcon<strong>te</strong>xt of suffering, shame, and surrogacy of con<strong>te</strong>mporary African-American women. <strong>Th</strong>rough her sociolinguistic analysis, St. Claircharac<strong>te</strong>rizes Jesus’ death as pain resulting from moral evil, not divinenecessity, and believes Mark portrays divine will as alleviation of suffering.<strong>Th</strong>erefore, she argues that the idea of divinely willed suffering in Mark’sGospel needs to be challenged.Jesus’ command to deny oneself is the focus of chap<strong>te</strong>r five. St. Clairargues that this command meant relinquishing kinship group identificationand becoming identified with Jesus and the gospel. Likewise, takingup the cross is not about exis<strong>te</strong>ntial suffering but pain that results from“life-affirming behavior modeled af<strong>te</strong>r the ministry of Jesus” (139). Jesus’ministry involved eradicating the suffering of others; therefore, the call todiscipleship is the call to do the same. <strong>Th</strong>e passion prediction distinguishesthe call to discipleship from the consequences of discipleship: pain (161).In chap<strong>te</strong>r six, St. Clair concludes that believers “are called to partnerwith Jesus in service, not pain,” and that it is “essential to distinguishbetween the call of discipleship and its consequences. Otherwise, we maymistakenly believe we have been called to the consequences of discipleshipand not the conditions for discipleship” (166). <strong>Fo</strong>r St. Clair, only the agonythat believers experience as a result of engaging in ministry that allevia<strong>te</strong>sthe suffering of others can be correctly identified as a “cross.” Jesus “is notour cosufferer” who suffers with us, but his presence empowers us to fightagainst suffering that results from racism, classism, and sexism (167). <strong>Th</strong>ecall then is not to suffering with Jesus but minis<strong>te</strong>ring like Jesus.


Book Reviews 125St. Clair boldly challenges prevalent notions of suffering and discipleshipfrequently taken for gran<strong>te</strong>d. She provides a strong, detailed analysisof the <strong>te</strong>xt, facilita<strong>te</strong>d by a sociolinguistic reading and the incorporationof womanist perspectives. Her ability to in<strong>te</strong>rweave all of these variouscomponents is admirable. Yet, one wonders about the feasibility ofsome of her conclusions, such as the idea that pain is a consequence ofdiscipleship and not a requirement. Is there as sharp a division as shemaintains? Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, her reliance on the honor/shame background of theMedi<strong>te</strong>rranean environment to frame her discussion seems a littlestrained at points, such as her assertion that conspiracy by the religious<strong>ru</strong>lers was a despera<strong>te</strong> at<strong>te</strong>mpt to regain lost honor (119). Nonetheless, sherightfully questions the view of divinely willed suffering and highlights howlanguage about suffering and discipleship can serve to legitimiz<strong>eo</strong>ppression. Furthermore, she effectively stresses the importance ofdistinguishing between suffering and pain. Her conclusion thatdiscipleship in Mark is a call to ministry rather than suffering is provocativeindeed and contribu<strong>te</strong>s to biblical scholarship overall, reframing the ideaof suffering not only for the community of African-American women, butalso for the believing community in general.LISA BOWENSPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYInhabiting the C<strong>ru</strong>ciform God: Kenosis, Justification, and <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>sis inPaul’s Narrative So<strong>te</strong>riology. By Michael J. Gorman. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans,2009, 194 pages.Michael Gorman is, in many respects, a breath of fresh air in the worldof Pauline studies. As Richard Hays says in his endorsement, Gorman“overcomes unf<strong>ru</strong>itful dichotomies and transcends recent controversies.”<strong>Th</strong>is is on full display in his new book, Inhabiting the C<strong>ru</strong>ciform God, afollow-up to his earlier book, C<strong>ru</strong>ciformity: Paul’s Narrative Spiritualityof the Cross (Eerdmans, 2001). In his earlier work, Gorman claims thatPaul’s spirituality is one of c<strong>ru</strong>ciformity: the story of the c<strong>ru</strong>cified Christreveals the c<strong>ru</strong>ciform charac<strong>te</strong>r of God and establishes a c<strong>ru</strong>ciform community.Gorman builds on this earlier work in his new book, in which he


126KOINONIAinvestiga<strong>te</strong>s the narrative shape of Paul’s so<strong>te</strong>riology, arguing, “c<strong>ru</strong>ciformityis th<strong>eo</strong>formity, or th<strong>eo</strong>sis” (2).Gorman primarily makes his case in the first three chap<strong>te</strong>rs, which dealwith kenosis, justification, and th<strong>eo</strong>sis. Gorman first analyzes the narrativepat<strong>te</strong>rn in Philippians 2:6-11, which he calls “Paul’s mas<strong>te</strong>r story.” Heargues that hyparchōn can be understood as both concessive and causal(“although” and “because”), meaning Christ not only subverts our understandingof divinity but also embodies what it means to be divine. <strong>Th</strong>ecross of Christ is thus th<strong>eo</strong>phanic: it reveals that God “is essentially kenotic,and indeed essentially c<strong>ru</strong>ciform” (28). Paul uses this mas<strong>te</strong>r story todefine what the believer’s life should look like, and thus Christ displaysboth t<strong>ru</strong>e divinity and t<strong>ru</strong>e humanity. To be t<strong>ru</strong>ly human is to be c<strong>ru</strong>ciformin conformity to God’s c<strong>ru</strong>ciformity. <strong>Fo</strong>r this reason, he says, “Kenosisis th<strong>eo</strong>sis. To be like Christ c<strong>ru</strong>cified is to be both most godly and mosthuman” (37).Chap<strong>te</strong>r two is “the soul of the book” (2), and, at sixty-five pages, constitu<strong>te</strong>sa full third of the book. Here Gorman offers a new proposal regardingjustification in Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy. <strong>Th</strong>rough an exploration of Galatians2:19-20, he aims to overcome two “unf<strong>ru</strong>itful dichotomies”: (1) theclassic Pro<strong>te</strong>stant separation between justification and sanctification; and(2) the so<strong>te</strong>rio<strong>logical</strong> divide between juridical and participationist modelsof salvation. Against these Gorman proposes a single model of “justificationby co-c<strong>ru</strong>cifixion.” Justification concerns the establishment of rightcovenantal relations with God and neighbor. Christ’s faithful obedienceunto death constitu<strong>te</strong>s right covenant relations, and our justification occursthrough participation in Christ’s death. Gorman stresses the experientialnature of Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy, so that justification is a communal experience ofco-c<strong>ru</strong>cifixion with Christ. <strong>Fo</strong>r this reason he concludes that justificationis essentially an experience of “communal th<strong>eo</strong>sis” (91), in which we arepresently and onto<strong>logical</strong>ly transformed “into his c<strong>ru</strong>ciform image” (92).Because justification and sanctification are inseparable, chap<strong>te</strong>r threeexplores Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy of holiness. Gorman argues that holiness for Paulis participation in God’s c<strong>ru</strong>ciform identity, and thus holiness is th<strong>eo</strong>sis.Holiness has a “trinitarian st<strong>ru</strong>cture” for Paul, since it is a mat<strong>te</strong>r of becomingChristlike, which implies becoming Godlike, since “Christ is Godlike,


Book Reviews 127and God is Christlike” (113). <strong>Th</strong>is chap<strong>te</strong>r ends with a definition of th<strong>eo</strong>sisas “transformative participation in the kenotic, c<strong>ru</strong>ciform charac<strong>te</strong>r andlife of God through Spirit-enabled conformity to the incarna<strong>te</strong>, c<strong>ru</strong>cified,and resurrec<strong>te</strong>d/glorified Christ, who is the image of God” (125).<strong>Th</strong>ough the main argument is comple<strong>te</strong>, in chap<strong>te</strong>r four Gorman addsan enligh<strong>te</strong>ning discussion of “holy politics,” arguing that Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logyis “inherently nonviolent” (129). Gorman engages in an in<strong>te</strong>rpretation ofPaul over against John Gager, who suggests that Paul is no less violent af<strong>te</strong>rhis conversion than before. <strong>Fo</strong>llowing N. T. Wright, James Dunn, andRichard Longenecker, Gorman demonstra<strong>te</strong>s that at the heart of Paul’sth<strong>eo</strong>logy of justification is a transition from Phinehas to Abraham as themodel of covenant faithfulness. <strong>Fo</strong>r Paul, the resurrection of Christ isGod’s confirmation that Abraham’s faith, not Phinehas’s violence, is themeans toward justification.Gorman concludes by stating that kenosis, justification, holiness, c<strong>ru</strong>ciformity,and th<strong>eo</strong>sis “all refer to the single so<strong>te</strong>rio<strong>logical</strong> reality of inhabitingthe c<strong>ru</strong>ciform God revealed in Christ by the power of the Spirit”(168). <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>sis, mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, “is the cen<strong>te</strong>r of Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy” (171).On the whole, this book is a refreshing and provocative look at Paul’sso<strong>te</strong>riology, particularly the chap<strong>te</strong>rs on kenosis and nonviolence. A keyproblem, however, is the claim that “th<strong>eo</strong>sis is the cen<strong>te</strong>r of Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy.”Gorman defines th<strong>eo</strong>sis as th<strong>eo</strong>formity, and since God is Christlike,our conformity to Christ is th<strong>eo</strong>sis. Gorman bypasses, however, the issu<strong>eo</strong>f ontology, a major omission, since ontic participation is what distinguishesconformity from th<strong>eo</strong>sis. One could assume that he has simplyde-ontologized th<strong>eo</strong>sis, but this ignores his assertion that ourtransformation in Christ is “present and onto<strong>logical</strong>,” not merely “futureand eschato<strong>logical</strong>” (92).<strong>Th</strong>e question, then, is how we presently and onto<strong>logical</strong>ly participa<strong>te</strong>in God. Gorman offers two possibilities. <strong>Th</strong>e first is his rejection of the“false dichotomy” between onto<strong>logical</strong> participation in God’s holiness andour obedience of faith. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, he asserts, “the obedience of faith is inherentlya participation in the being—or at least the narrative identity (whichimplies of course the essence)—of God” (93). Gorman appeals to JohnWebs<strong>te</strong>r on this point, but Webs<strong>te</strong>r only says that God is what God does;


128KOINONIAthere is nothing about narrative in general implying essence, much lessour ability to participa<strong>te</strong> in God through conformity.<strong>Th</strong>e second, more important means for ontic participation is found inthe Pauline participatory formula, “Christ in us and we in Christ.” Gormancalls this an instance of “perichoresis, used first of all to refer to relationsamong the persons of the Trinity but also to refer to the divine-humanrelationship” (93, emphasis added). In addition to being historically suspect,this sta<strong>te</strong>ment carries with it controversial and complica<strong>te</strong>d th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>claims, none of which is substantia<strong>te</strong>d in the book. Gorman appeals toperichoresis three other times (151, 154, 166), but offers only assertions,not arguments.<strong>Th</strong>is is problematic primarily because if his assertion regardingperichoresis fails to hold up, then his entire argument regarding th<strong>eo</strong>sisfails as well. Beyond that, Gorman seems to be guilty of importing an Eas<strong>te</strong>rnth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> ontology into the <strong>te</strong>xt on questionable grounds. Since theexegetical and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> justifications for this move are simply taken forgran<strong>te</strong>d, it seems that the move is perhaps ecumenically motiva<strong>te</strong>d. Whilecommendable, this only transcends certain controversies by introducingnew ones. More importantly, Gorman’s thesis nowhere requires him tomake the claims that he does about th<strong>eo</strong>sis; c<strong>ru</strong>ciformity as th<strong>eo</strong>formity ismore than sufficient.<strong>Th</strong>e problems notwithstanding, there is much in this volume thatdemands to be read with care. Gorman wri<strong>te</strong>s well and his book offersa profound in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Paul’s so<strong>te</strong>riology. <strong>Th</strong>e book both encapsula<strong>te</strong>sthe heart of his scholarship over the last decade and also deepens andenriches it in new ways. <strong>Th</strong>is book is necessary reading for anyone inNew Testament and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> studies, and is equally recommended forpastors and laypersons seeking a fresh perspective on Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy.DAVID W. CONGDONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY


Book Reviews 129Pauline Parallels: A Comprehensive Guide. By Wal<strong>te</strong>r T. Wilson. Louisville:Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox, 2009, 469 pages.Wal<strong>te</strong>r T. Wilson’s Pauline Parallels: A Comprehensive Guide is aresource that thoroughly cross-references passages from the Paulineepistles (and beyond). As Wilson himself no<strong>te</strong>s, this resource is most helpfulwhen it is “employed as part of a comprehensive approach to the in<strong>te</strong>rpretationof Paul’s let<strong>te</strong>rs” (x), e.g., alongside an analytical concordance.Associa<strong>te</strong> Professor of New Testament at Candler School of <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy(Emory University), Wilson has previously writ<strong>te</strong>n on Pseudo-Phocylides,Colossians, Romans, and, more recently, the book of James. In thisvolume, Wilson exhibits his proficiency in the Pauline corpus.A revision of Fred Francis and Paul Sampley’s resource, published in1975 (2nd ed., 1984), Wilson at<strong>te</strong>mpts to “build on the success of Francisand Sampley’s fine work, which has proved valuable to so many studentsand pastors over the years” (ix). Wilson’s upda<strong>te</strong>s are wise and useful.<strong>Th</strong>e distinct features of this new edition of Pauline Parallels are at leastthree. First, while Francis and Sampley linked passages based on li<strong>te</strong>raryst<strong>ru</strong>cture and/or form, the parallels offered in Wilson’s volume are basedon “the similarity of specific <strong>te</strong>rms, concepts, and/or images betweenpassages” (ix). <strong>Th</strong>e results of this procedure are shor<strong>te</strong>r passages andma<strong>te</strong>rial that is “thematically pertinent to the primary <strong>te</strong>xt.” Withineach parallel passage, <strong>te</strong>rms or phrases similar to the main passage areitalicized, which helps the reader to identify immedia<strong>te</strong>ly theparallel <strong>te</strong>rms and/or phrases. Second, Wilson has chosen to use the NewAmerican Standard Bible (NASB) for its li<strong>te</strong>ral rendering. <strong>Th</strong>ird, whileFrancis and Sampley included only <strong>te</strong>n of the thir<strong>te</strong>en let<strong>te</strong>rs attribu<strong>te</strong>d toPaul, Wilson covers all thir<strong>te</strong>en, presen<strong>te</strong>d in canonical order.Each main passage is followed by various biblical parallels, including:(1) parallels from the same let<strong>te</strong>r, (2) parallels from other Pauline let<strong>te</strong>rs,and (3) parallels from biblical <strong>te</strong>xts outside the Pauline corpus. Manypassages also include a fourth section detailing parallels to noncanonicalsources.Representative of this procedure is Wilson’s treatment of 1<strong>Th</strong>essalonians 1:1-5. First, Wilson includes four parallel passages from


130KOINONIAwithin 1 <strong>Th</strong>essalonians, thus calling at<strong>te</strong>ntion to particular themes orarguments Paul may be developing within the let<strong>te</strong>r. Next, he offers<strong>te</strong>n parallels to passages from other Pauline let<strong>te</strong>rs. <strong>Th</strong>is presents anopportunity to “compare the different ways in which the apostlearticula<strong>te</strong>s the same concept or argument” (xii). Likewise, in theintroduction, Wilson highlights a reference in Romans 8:29 to beingconformed to the image of Christ. One finds similar references in 1Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Philippians, and Colossians. Clearly, then, onecan see that this is a major theme that Paul carries from one let<strong>te</strong>r to thenext.<strong>Fo</strong>llowing the parallel passages from other Pauline let<strong>te</strong>rs, Wilsonprovides four biblical parallels from outside the Pauline corpus (twofrom the Hebrew Scriptures and two from the Acts of the Apostles). <strong>Th</strong>isenables the reader to discern where Paul might be drawing on traditionalconcepts and language. Finally, Wilson offers one noncanonical parallel,drawn from Seneca’s Moral Epistles, to 1 <strong>Th</strong>essalonians 1:1-5. <strong>Th</strong>is andother such parallels have the po<strong>te</strong>ntial to reveal ways in which “Paul’sthought and language participa<strong>te</strong> in the broader religious and culturaltrends of his time” (xii).While Pauline Parallels is clearly an academic work, it is notparticularly for the professional biblical scholar. <strong>Th</strong>is resource may beespecially useful for preachers who desire to get a broader picture of whoPaul was, what Paul said, and what Paul did. It seems that many pastorsare reticent to base their sermons on Paul’s let<strong>te</strong>rs. One reason for this maybe the multiple and varied in<strong>te</strong>rpretations of Paul. While Wilson does notat<strong>te</strong>mpt explicitly to clear up the muddy wa<strong>te</strong>rs, he does support searchingfor in<strong>te</strong>rpretations within the primary sources. “It is important forstudents to acquire a working knowledge of the entire collection of Paul’swritings, their major themes, and the challenges associa<strong>te</strong>d with theirin<strong>te</strong>rpretation” (xi). Wilson’s book encourages the preacher, for example,to grapple with the entire Pauline corpus by providing a resource that aidssuch an endeavor.A concern with Pauline Parallels is one that Wilson anticipa<strong>te</strong>s; areader might view each passage (original and parallel) without carefullyat<strong>te</strong>nding to its larger li<strong>te</strong>rary con<strong>te</strong>xt. Wilson provides the reader with


Book Reviews 131three additional helpful caveats. First, the reader should be alert to thefact that a word or phrase appearing in an additional passage does notnecessarily suggest it bears the same meaning. Second, and rela<strong>te</strong>d to thefirst, because the parallels are based on the NASB and not on the originalGreek <strong>te</strong>xt, Wilson encourages readers to consult commentaries that helpwith Greek <strong>te</strong>rms. <strong>Th</strong>ird, while the italicized words are helpful identifyingmarkers, they do not exhaust the possible comparisons.Aside from these functional hindrances, readers of the Pauline epistleswill find Pauline Parallels to be a helpful resource.SHAUNA K. HANNANLUTHERAN THEOLOGICAL SOUTHERN SEMINARYMothers of Promise: Women in the Book of Genesis. By Tammi J. Schneider.Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008, 235 pages.Tammi J. Schneider is a professor of religion at Claremont <strong>Gradu</strong>a<strong>te</strong>University and has published previous volumes on the Royal Inscriptionsof Shalmaneser II, the book of Judges, and, most recently, the charac<strong>te</strong>r ofSarah (Continuum, 2004). Mothers of Promise analyzes two-dozen femalecharac<strong>te</strong>rs in the book of Genesis, showing their individual complexityand highlighting their c<strong>ru</strong>cial roles in de<strong>te</strong>rmining how the Deity’s promiseis inheri<strong>te</strong>d. <strong>Th</strong>is analysis emphasizes the matriarchal aspects of the“patriarchal history,” and offers fresh readings of these femalecharac<strong>te</strong>rs. <strong>Th</strong>e book is writ<strong>te</strong>n with clarity in a way that is accessible togeneral readers, as well as in<strong>te</strong>resting to li<strong>te</strong>rary-minded scholars ofGenesis.In a brief introduction, Schneider outlines her distinctive method,which she calls “verbing the charac<strong>te</strong>r” (11). <strong>Th</strong>is approach at<strong>te</strong>nds to fouraspects of the charac<strong>te</strong>rs’ li<strong>te</strong>rary presentation: (1) their description, (2)their use as the subject of verbs, (3) their use as the object of verbs, and(4) their relationships. <strong>Th</strong>is approach in<strong>te</strong>ntionally avoids comparingfemale charac<strong>te</strong>rs with their male coun<strong>te</strong>rparts, and at<strong>te</strong>mpts to provide aquantified account of how they are presen<strong>te</strong>d.


132KOINONIAPart one is titled “Matriarchs,” and is by far the largest and richestsection of the book. Here, Schneider devo<strong>te</strong>s a chap<strong>te</strong>r each toSarah, Rebekah, Leah, and Rachel (chs. 1-4). She finds that the consis<strong>te</strong>n<strong>te</strong>lement among these women is that they are all picked by the Deity to bearchildren in fulfillment of the promise (made to men). Chap<strong>te</strong>r one dealswith Sarah, who is evalua<strong>te</strong>d positively, and whose relationship to Hagar isgiven minimal treatment in favor of highlighting Sarah’s role in conveyingthe Deity’s promise (fortuna<strong>te</strong>ly, in a la<strong>te</strong>r chap<strong>te</strong>r on Hagar, Schneiderreturns to this thorny relationship). Chap<strong>te</strong>r two treats Rebekah.Schneider insightfully no<strong>te</strong>s that Rebekah is the first woman in theHebrew Bible to inquire of the Deity herself. Such proactive behavior ischarac<strong>te</strong>ristic of this strong woman, and Schneider’s final observation,that Rebekah preserves the promise even when her husband’s actionsthrea<strong>te</strong>n to unravel it, is provocative, and warrants further discussion.Chap<strong>te</strong>rs three and four deal with Leah and Rachel, respectively. Schneideris right in her assertion that the two women can be seen in grea<strong>te</strong>r nuancewhen taken carefully each in her own right, and reading Leah first is ahelpful tack, enabling her to challenge the notion that Rachel and her sonare more important inheritors than Leah and her sons.Part two considers women in Genesis who are “Mothers of Po<strong>te</strong>ntialHeirs,” a ca<strong>te</strong>gory that includes Hagar, Esau’s Wives, Zilpah, Bilhah,Dinah, Mrs. Judah, Tamar, and Asenath (chs. 6-13). <strong>Th</strong>is sectiondeals indirectly with the complexity in the <strong>te</strong>xts surrounding racialand cultural identity, particularly in how “foreignness” of<strong>te</strong>n excludesheirs from the Deity’s promise. As Schneider rightly points out, thesewomen, with the notable exception of Hagar, are relatively “flat”charac<strong>te</strong>rs, the object of other p<strong>eo</strong>ples’ actions rather than subjects of theirown.Parts three and four deal very briefly with women whose charac<strong>te</strong>rizationsimplicitly critique Schneider’s overall claim that women are“mothers of promise” in the book of Genesis. <strong>Th</strong>ese are “Mothers WhoPreda<strong>te</strong> the Promise” (including Eve, Adah and Zillah, Milcah, Mrs. Lot,and Lot’s Daugh<strong>te</strong>rs; chs. 15-19), and “Women Who Do Not Bear” (including<strong>Th</strong>e Woman in the Garden, Deborah, and Mrs. Potiphar; chs. 21-23).


Book Reviews 133One of the most in<strong>te</strong>resting decisions Schneider makes here is in treatingEve and <strong>Th</strong>e Woman in the Garden as two separa<strong>te</strong> charac<strong>te</strong>rs.<strong>Th</strong>e result highlights Eve’s commonalities with other mothers, but crea<strong>te</strong>sambiguity about how Eve rela<strong>te</strong>s to <strong>Th</strong>e Woman in the Garden that is notcompellingly resolved. Both parts three and four continue to employ thesame methodology, but without substantial amounts of <strong>te</strong>xt to fuel theanalysis, one is left wondering whether “verbing the charac<strong>te</strong>r” is the mos<strong>te</strong>ffective way to approach these minimally drawn charac<strong>te</strong>rs.<strong>Th</strong>ere are a few places throughout the book in which Schneider’sanalysis offers in<strong>te</strong>rpretations of the Hebrew that would benefit fromfurther clarification. An example of this occurs in her chap<strong>te</strong>r on Leah.Referring to Genesis 29:30 she wri<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>e verse is usually transla<strong>te</strong>d,‘indeed, he [Jacob] loved Rachel more than Leah’ (e.g., NJPS); a moreli<strong>te</strong>ral translation would be, ‘he also loved Rachel from Leah.’ <strong>Th</strong>edifference would be that he loved Rachel differently from Leah” (emphasisadded; 72). Here, Schneider problematizes an apparently straightforwarduse of the comparative, but adduces no support for her rendering. In suchcases, the reader is left wishing for a bit more analysis.Schneider’s conclusion is that considering the women of Genesisas a group reveals that the <strong>te</strong>xt values them principally as mothers whoimpact the inheritance of the promise. While the ca<strong>te</strong>gory and conclusionfit nicely for the matriarchs, parts two through four of her analysisreveal a large group of women whom the <strong>te</strong>xt charac<strong>te</strong>rizes not exclusivelyas mothers, and only tangentially or problematically linked to the promis<strong>eo</strong>f inheritance. <strong>Th</strong>e book’s findings thus appear somewhat circular:Since Schneider defines her ca<strong>te</strong>gories in <strong>te</strong>rms of motherhood, it is notsurprising that she finds motherhood to be the common denominatorbetween women in the book of Genesis.Overall, Schneider’s “verbing the charac<strong>te</strong>r” approach provides apractical and sensitive method for examining how the <strong>te</strong>xt presents anddevelops charac<strong>te</strong>rs. It does not in<strong>te</strong>nd to offer a stra<strong>te</strong>gy for engagingthe <strong>te</strong>xt critically in light of con<strong>te</strong>mporary issues, and so such furtherinquiry must be undertaken separa<strong>te</strong>ly. Nevertheless, the at<strong>te</strong>ntion to thewomen of Genesis, in the details of their actions and relationships,


134KOINONIAprovides welcome insights into these in<strong>te</strong>resting charac<strong>te</strong>rs and continuesthe important investigation into gender in the Hebrew Bible.ELAINE JAMESPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYOld Testament Prophets for Today. By Carolyn J. Sharp. Louisville: Westmins<strong>te</strong>rJohn Knox, 2009, 110 pages.With insight and generosity, Old Testament Prophets for Today guidesthe lay reader through a practical reflection on the prophetic corpus. <strong>Th</strong>isbook is the eighth in the <strong>Fo</strong>r Today series from Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox,a series of educational resources designed for a general Christian readership.Carolyn J. Sharp, Associa<strong>te</strong> Professor of Hebrew Scriptures at YaleDivinity School, has previously published on irony in the Hebrew Bibleand the id<strong>eo</strong>logy of Jeremiah, and she has an ongoing in<strong>te</strong>rest in th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>in<strong>te</strong>rpretation. In nine short chap<strong>te</strong>rs, Sharp gives a brief overview ofthe con<strong>te</strong>xt, con<strong>te</strong>nt, and principal th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> concerns of the prophets.In the first chap<strong>te</strong>r, “What is a Prophet?”, Sharp outlines the sociallocations and tasks of the prophets in the Hebrew Scriptures. Herprincipal metaphor is of an in<strong>te</strong>rmediary; the prophet speaks on behalfof God to the p<strong>eo</strong>ple, offering help for navigating competing t<strong>ru</strong>th claims.She also establishes an important trajectory for the book that will be bothuseful and challenging for congregants: the need to wrestle (“vigorously!”,8) with what continues to be problematic in the prophets. While shediscusses women prophets in brief (11-13), and mentions the difficultyof the misogynistic and violent metaphors that permea<strong>te</strong> the propheticbooks (7), readers with an in<strong>te</strong>rest in gender may wish for more; thereshould probably be a chap<strong>te</strong>r on the female prophets, and a more thoroughengagement with sexually violent metaphors.In each ensuing chap<strong>te</strong>r, Sharp offers a summary of the prophets’<strong>te</strong>xts and themes. <strong>Th</strong>e Early Prophets are grouped together (ch. 2 treatsBalaam, Samuel, Nathan, Elijah, and Elisha), the Major Prophets get theirown chap<strong>te</strong>rs (chs. 3-8 treat Amos, Hosea, Micah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, andEzekiel, respectively), and the concluding chap<strong>te</strong>r deals with the remaining<strong>te</strong>n Minor Prophets (ch. 9; that Amos and Hosea are trea<strong>te</strong>d separa<strong>te</strong>ly


Book Reviews 135is a decision that is not discussed). <strong>Th</strong>roughout, Sharp is keen in highlightingthe rhetorical stra<strong>te</strong>gies of the prophets, the of<strong>te</strong>n ironic, scathing, andsometimes <strong>te</strong>rrifying <strong>te</strong>chniques they employ to persuade their audiences,and the need for careful and deep reading.Sharp is wonderfully subtle in highlighting the con<strong>te</strong>sting voices bothin and among the prophets and with other parts of Scripture, encouragingvigorous th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> conversation. <strong>Fo</strong>r instance, she shows the complexityof the political division and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> strife within the book ofJeremiah (74-76), and describes how Balaam offers resources of resistanceagainst the horror of genocide (20). Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, Sharp honors the voices ofpain and trauma that emerge alongside voices of hope in the prophets.In so doing, she opens up space to valorize uncouth modes of speech incon<strong>te</strong>mporary life and welcomes lament, bit<strong>te</strong>rness, and rage as honestand necessary parts of the religious life. Sharp’s orientation toward theScriptures as a rich collection of voices and traditions that evolve, drawon each other, conflict and demur, will provide a model for th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>lysensitive and ethically acu<strong>te</strong> reading.Each chap<strong>te</strong>r concludes with three discussion questions in<strong>te</strong>nded tospark conversation and reflection. Of<strong>te</strong>n, the chap<strong>te</strong>rs raise provocativethemes that would be excellent fodder for dialogue, including: the prophets’relations to power; the vitriol of partisan politics; the prophetic callfor justice (as when she no<strong>te</strong>s how Dr. King quo<strong>te</strong>d Amos in his “I Havea Dream” speech); the socio-economic changes of Micah that destroyedlocal farm economies in favor of the urban eli<strong>te</strong>; and colonialism andcultural imperialism in Jeremiah. <strong>Th</strong>ese are pressing con<strong>te</strong>mporaryissues. It is disappointing, therefore, that the discussionquestions of<strong>te</strong>n move away from such live social issues (which Sharpis so good at bringing up in her discussion) to a more individualistic,occasionally sentimental tone: “What can we learn about Christianleadership from this ancient Hebrew prophet?” (56); “In what things otherthan God do you <strong>te</strong>nd to t<strong>ru</strong>st?” (69); “What are the f<strong>ru</strong>its of faithfulnessin your own life?” (48). In light of this, conversation leaders may want todevelop additional questions, connecting the burning social agenda of theprophets with the social world of their communities.


136KOINONIA<strong>Th</strong>roughout, Sharp’s writing is energetic and conversational. Shegives historical con<strong>te</strong>xt, defines <strong>te</strong>rms, and transli<strong>te</strong>ra<strong>te</strong>s Hebrew withglosses when needed. Occasionally, her vocabulary is a bit eleva<strong>te</strong>d, but anin<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d audience will not be daun<strong>te</strong>d. Her enthusiasm for both how weread the prophets and how the prophets “read us” (59) will be a welcomeguide for pastors, <strong>te</strong>achers, and motiva<strong>te</strong>d lay audiences, who, in readingthis book, will be inspired to return to the <strong>te</strong>xts themselves.ELAINE JAMESPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYPaul’s Way of Knowing: Story, Experience, and the Spirit. By Ian W.Scott. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2009, xvii + 341 pages.<strong>Th</strong>is work by Ian W. Scott, assistant professor of New Testament atTyndale <strong>Seminar</strong>y in Toronto, is a revised version of his Ph.D.dissertation at McMas<strong>te</strong>r University. In the book, Scott at<strong>te</strong>mpts to answerthe question, “What assumptions did Paul make about how human beingscan come to religious knowledge?” (277). To this end, Scott explores thesubtle underpinnings of Paul’s way of thinking and uncovers underlyingpat<strong>te</strong>rns in Paul’s arguments in Romans and Galatians. Scott’s analysisfocuses on the assumptions and <strong>logical</strong> st<strong>ru</strong>ctures implicit in Paul’s claims.<strong>Th</strong>roughout the book, Scott argues that Paul’s epis<strong>te</strong>mology is based on anarrative logic and that he is a coherentist rather than a foundationalist.<strong>Th</strong>at is, according to Scott, Paul understood th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> knowledge to best<strong>ru</strong>ctured like a story, which he then in<strong>te</strong>rprets by “emplotting” himself orother human beings within this overarching narrative (278).<strong>Th</strong>e book comprises three parts. In part one, Scott reviews Paul’sattitude towards human reason and rationality by examining Romans1:18-32 and 1 Corinthians 1:17-2:16. Scott argues that Paul’s model of th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>knowing is not fideistic, but rather very positive towards rationality,in<strong>te</strong>rpretive rationality in particular. According to Scott, while Paulacknowledges the work of the Spirit as a core factor in the acquisition ofknowledge, he views the Spirit as facilitating proper reasoning and moralconstitution, rather than displacing in<strong>te</strong>llectual activity. He concludes that


Book Reviews 137Paul has a much more positive attitude towards reason than many mightassume.In part two, Scott investiga<strong>te</strong>s what kind of reasoning Paul assumes canlead to religious knowledge. Scott sc<strong>ru</strong>tinizes the <strong>logical</strong> st<strong>ru</strong>cture inherentin the con<strong>te</strong>nt of Paul’s view of knowledge, grouping this knowledge intofour ca<strong>te</strong>gories: “mundane knowledge,” “th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> knowledge,” “ethicalknowledge,” and “the intima<strong>te</strong> knowledge of personal familiarity anddevotion.” More specifically, Paul’s th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> knowledge ex<strong>te</strong>nds beyondthe mundane sphere and has a narrative st<strong>ru</strong>cture in which specific eventsand personal actions in<strong>te</strong>ract. Paul’s ethical knowledge then involvesin<strong>te</strong>rpreting the immedia<strong>te</strong> events of one’s life by “emplotting” oneselfor other human beings within the comprehensive th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> story.Eventually, this leads p<strong>eo</strong>ple to relational knowledge, which brings humanbeings into the intima<strong>te</strong> devotion to God and Christ.In part three, Scott inquires into what kind of <strong>logical</strong> st<strong>ru</strong>cture may bediscerned in Paul’s reasoning in Galatians. Scott argues that, in Galatians,Paul reconfigures Israel’s inheri<strong>te</strong>d narrative in the light of two recen<strong>te</strong>vents that Paul and the Galatians commonly experienced: the c<strong>ru</strong>cifixionof Christ and the Galatians’ own reception of the Spirit prior to anyTorah observance. In order to resolve the in<strong>te</strong>rpretive gap between thesetwo events and the traditional Israeli<strong>te</strong> story, Paul reconst<strong>ru</strong>cts Israel’sstory in such a manner that con<strong>te</strong>mporary events can fit into the originalstory in a coherent way. Scott concludes by claiming that this narrativelogic is the kind of reasoning which Paul assumes can lead one to religiousknowledge and, mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, that Paul employs coherence as the cri<strong>te</strong>rion oft<strong>ru</strong>th in narrative.<strong>Th</strong>e author of this book is a New Testament scholar and the book includescareful exegetical scholarship. Nevertheless, it is accessible notonly to academic specialists, but also to gradua<strong>te</strong> students outside the fieldand thoughtful Christians in advanced study. As a practical th<strong>eo</strong>logian, Iapprecia<strong>te</strong>d several aspects of this study. In the development of his argument,Scott properly engages in multi-disciplinary research and suggestsan in<strong>te</strong>gra<strong>te</strong>d understanding of human knowledge. Tracing thest<strong>ru</strong>cture of Paul’s knowledge in four ca<strong>te</strong>gories, he successfully indica<strong>te</strong>smultiple dimensions of human knowledge. He emphasizes that, for Paul,


138KOINONIAth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> knowledge is not merely cognitive or speculative knowledge,but also experiential, volitional, and relational. Scott tries to overcomethe overly abstract and speculative understanding of th<strong>eo</strong>logy based on anarrow in<strong>te</strong>llectualism. He proposes an in<strong>te</strong>gra<strong>te</strong>d and holistic const<strong>ru</strong>alof th<strong>eo</strong>logy, in which rational, emotional, ethical, volitional, and relationaldimensions of the human being in<strong>te</strong>ract. Furthermore, by at<strong>te</strong>ndingto epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> uncertainty in a postmodern culture, he insightfullyexemplifies a Pauline th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> reasoning which is responsive tothe world and open to change and rein<strong>te</strong>rpretation in light of newexperiences.However, despi<strong>te</strong> numerous strengths, there remains a questionas to whether Paul should be identified as a coherentist. In rejectingfoundationalism—which at<strong>te</strong>mpts to establish ahistorical and e<strong>te</strong>rnalrealities beyond history—narrative th<strong>eo</strong>logians such as Paul Ricoeur,Hans Frei, Stanley Hauerwas, and Alasdair MacIntyre have argued that allmethods of argument, all reasoning stra<strong>te</strong>gies, and all historical explanationhave a fundamentally narrative form and <strong>te</strong>xture. <strong>Th</strong>ey criticize foundationalismbecause of the way it entangles th<strong>eo</strong>logy in the onto-th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>tradition of Wes<strong>te</strong>rn philosophy. As an al<strong>te</strong>rnative to the corresponden<strong>cet</strong>h<strong>eo</strong>ry of t<strong>ru</strong>th in foundationalism, narrative th<strong>eo</strong>logy of<strong>te</strong>n proposes thatcoherence and consis<strong>te</strong>ncy are sufficient to ground t<strong>ru</strong>th, as represen<strong>te</strong>d inW. V. Quine’s idea of “th<strong>eo</strong>retical holism.”In this light, Scott alleges that Paul is a coherentist. However, Paul’sreligious knowledge is fundamentally based on an absolu<strong>te</strong> monotheism.Paul firmly believed that his th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> knowledge and <strong>te</strong>aching correspondedto that Reality. <strong>Fo</strong>r him, there is a pure and holy Being whocrea<strong>te</strong>d and <strong>ru</strong>les the universe. Scott sta<strong>te</strong>s that the supreme coherencyof Paul’s message led Paul to a Gentile mission with the conviction that“the Christian narrative is superior to entirely different universal stories.”As a result, Scott presumes, “Even Paul’s Gentile hearers may well havebeen impressed with the in<strong>te</strong>rnal consis<strong>te</strong>ncy of the Christian story and soadop<strong>te</strong>d it as a new framework for understanding the world” (281). However,in Romans 3:29-30a, Paul asserts, “Is God the God of Jews only?Is he not the God of Gentiles too? Yes, of Gentiles too, since there is onlyone God. . . .” Paul’s epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> belief and conviction in mission


Book Reviews 139is fundamentally based on the onto<strong>logical</strong> belief that “there is only oneGod.” Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, for Paul, as a first-century th<strong>eo</strong>logian, epis<strong>te</strong>mology andontology are inextricably in<strong>te</strong>rrela<strong>te</strong>d. I agree that Paul is not a fideist inthe sense that he is open to change and the rein<strong>te</strong>rpretation of existingbeliefs in light of God’s continuing activity in history. I also agree that hecannot be identified as a foundationalist in the sense that he acknowledgesthat human knowledge is provisional and limi<strong>te</strong>d, while God isinfini<strong>te</strong>. However, this does not require viewing Paul as a coherentist. Aspostfoundationalist th<strong>eo</strong>logy proposes a third epis<strong>te</strong>mo<strong>logical</strong> optionbeyond the extremes of foundationalism and nonfoundationalism, weneed not ca<strong>te</strong>gorize Paul as either a foundationalist or a coherentist.YUN-SOO JOOPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYDictionary of the Old Testament: Wisdom, Poetry, and Writings. Edi<strong>te</strong>dby Tremper Longman III and Pe<strong>te</strong>r Enns. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVP Academic,2008, 990 pages.Containing 150 articles writ<strong>te</strong>n by over 90 experts in the field of HebrewBible and its rela<strong>te</strong>d disciplines, the Dictionary of the Old Testament:Wisdom, Poetry, and Writings (DOTWPW) provides reliable andthorough insight on all the salient aspects of Job, Proverbs, Ecclesias<strong>te</strong>s,Psalms, Song of Songs, Lamentations, Ruth, and Esther. Not only doesthis volume treat each of the biblical books it covers exhaustively, bu<strong>te</strong>ditors Pe<strong>te</strong>r Enns and Tremper Longman III, both established experts inthe field of Old Testament, have included helpful articles on biblical criticism,Hebrew poetry, wisdom, and in<strong>te</strong>rpretive methodologies that furtherillumine the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt. Each article is also accompanied by a detailedbibliography that includes the most up-to-da<strong>te</strong> scholarship available. <strong>Th</strong>iscomprehensive resource, however, does not sacrifice accessibility forin-depth analysis; the articles are writ<strong>te</strong>n in a manner that bothsatisfies the in<strong>te</strong>rests of scholars as well as appeals to students, pastors,and laypersons.In DOTWPW, each entry includes at least three components: (1) a“Book of” section that addresses significant information regarding the


140KOINONIAbook itself, including research on the book’s title, probable da<strong>te</strong> andauthorship, genre, li<strong>te</strong>rary style, canonical issues, th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> themes,and other notable mat<strong>te</strong>rs; (2) an “Ancient Near Eas<strong>te</strong>rn Background”section that places the book in its proper con<strong>te</strong>xtual setting, paying closeat<strong>te</strong>ntion to historical, g<strong>eo</strong>graphical, socio<strong>logical</strong>, and even linguisticissues that might elucida<strong>te</strong> the form or meaning of the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt; and(3) a “History of In<strong>te</strong>rpretation” section that surveys the ways in which thebiblical <strong>te</strong>xt has been in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>d and appropria<strong>te</strong>d, usually with at<strong>te</strong>ntionto other ancient translations, the Septuagint, early Jewish and Christianin<strong>te</strong>rpretations, the New Testament, medieval Jewish and Christianin<strong>te</strong>rpretations, and modern in<strong>te</strong>rpretations. <strong>Th</strong>ese components providea very helpful guideline for understanding the <strong>te</strong>xt on its own <strong>te</strong>rms whilealso giving the reader an appreciation for its con<strong>te</strong>xtual, in<strong>te</strong>rpretative,and historical issues. <strong>Th</strong>e inclusion of the “History of In<strong>te</strong>rpretation”section is an essential feature of this volume, since it acquaints thereader with the ways in which the <strong>te</strong>xt has remained prominent for over twomillennia and has been used and understood by different communities forvarying reasons.<strong>Th</strong>is volume can best be described as comprehensive, since it includesarticles that range from general subjects, such as those about “HebrewLanguage” (260-67) or “God” (246-59), to very nuanced concepts, suchas “Merism” (464-66) and “Wasf” (835-42). Much at<strong>te</strong>ntion is given tothe li<strong>te</strong>rary nature of these books of the Hebrew Bible, as there are detailedentries on devices such as inclusio, acrostic, parallelism, rhyme, andin<strong>te</strong>r<strong>te</strong>xtuality, as well as the different types of imagery employed in thesebooks. <strong>Th</strong>ese entries not only clearly define the li<strong>te</strong>rary devices for thereader, but also describe how they function and give clear examples fromthe biblical <strong>te</strong>xt where such concepts apply. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, the entry on “Parallelism”(502-15) defines the <strong>te</strong>rm, provides the history of how the <strong>te</strong>rmhas come to be conceived in biblical scholarship, surveys the most salientresearch proffered by biblical scholars on parallelism, provides examples ofparallelism and its types, and even rela<strong>te</strong>s parallelism to the canon ofscripture as a whole.Since this volume encompasses the wisdom li<strong>te</strong>rature of the OldTestament, there is qui<strong>te</strong> a large section devo<strong>te</strong>d to the topic of wisdom


Book Reviews 141and wisdom li<strong>te</strong>rature, including Greek wisdom, wisdom and apocalyptic,th<strong>eo</strong>logy, covenant, history, and prophecy, as well as entries describingthe wisdom poem and the sources of wisdom li<strong>te</strong>rature (842-916). Together,these topics cover the concept of wisdom in the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt thoroughly,including the books that deal with wisdom and how it is conceivedand portrayed in those books. <strong>Th</strong>ese entries in DOTWPW demonstra<strong>te</strong>that wisdom was an in<strong>te</strong>gral component within the worldview of Israel,forming a core part of their belief sys<strong>te</strong>m by providing a means for moralbehavior in addition to being a venue in which the complexity of life in allof its manifestations could be pondered at length.Another quality about DOTWPW that sets it apart as an excellentresource is the at<strong>te</strong>ntion it devo<strong>te</strong>s to hermeneutics and in<strong>te</strong>rpretativeapproaches to the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt. <strong>Th</strong>e entry on “Hermeneutics” (267-80) itselfcanvasses a wide range of approaches, including historical, socio<strong>logical</strong>,liturgical, devotional, canonical, experiential, narrative, postmodern,feminist, typo<strong>logical</strong>/Christo<strong>logical</strong>, post-Holocaust, and postcolonialmodes of in<strong>te</strong>rpretation. Each of these approaches is introduced in anaccessible and compelling way, drawing the reader in and allowing himor her to see the benefits of each in<strong>te</strong>rpretative mode. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, thesection on postcolonial in<strong>te</strong>rpretation defines the approach by setting upthe historical con<strong>te</strong>xt of the European colonies in Africa, and then drawshelpful applications to the books of Song of Songs, Lamentations, Esther,and Ruth by highlighting issues of empire, identity, and hybridity(279). Biblical criticism and different methodo<strong>logical</strong> approaches are alsogiven much at<strong>te</strong>ntion, as there are insightful articles on <strong>te</strong>xt criticism, formcriticism, historical criticism, rhetorical criticism, and even socialscientificapproaches to reading biblical wisdom, poetry, and the writings.<strong>Th</strong>e entry on “Textual Criticism” (794-804), for instance, lays outwhat is at stake in doing <strong>te</strong>xt criticism of the Old Testament, and providesdetailed explanations of why the Dead Sea Scrolls, the Septuagint, Aquila,<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>dotion, Symmachus, the Aramaic Targumim, the Latin Versions, andthe Syriac Versions are all important for reading the wisdom, poetry, andwritings of the Hebrew Bible.Overall, the Dictionary of the Old Testament: Wisdom, Poetry, andWritings provides a valuable resource for scholars, students,


142KOINONIApastors, and laypersons. <strong>Th</strong>e entries contained are comprehensive and detailed,and the editors have done an outstanding job in ensuring that nocorner is left hidden within the corpus covered. Every student serious aboutpursuing biblical studies and every pastor commit<strong>te</strong>d to solid exegeticalwork should keep a copy of this indispensible volume within arm’s reach.LUKE LINPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYSearching for Meaning: An Introduction to In<strong>te</strong>rpreting the New Testament.By Paula Gooder. Louisville: Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox, 2009, xxi +230 pages.Gooder succinctly sta<strong>te</strong>s her aim for this volume: “to present a briefintroduction to a wide range of in<strong>te</strong>rpretations” (xvi). <strong>Th</strong>us, her bookfocuses on the breadth of New Testament studies, spanning from moretraditional, historical-critical concerns to newer areas of biblical research,such as eco<strong>logical</strong> criticism. While introducing a wide variety of criticisms,Gooder does not in<strong>te</strong>nd for her book to be exhaustive, nor does sheat<strong>te</strong>mpt “to persuade you that any one method of in<strong>te</strong>rpretation is bet<strong>te</strong>ror worse than any other” (xx). Ins<strong>te</strong>ad, her goal is to highlight the“pluriformity” of methods and views currently charac<strong>te</strong>ristic of NewTestament research (xix).Within each chap<strong>te</strong>r, Gooder seeks “to combine th<strong>eo</strong>reticaldescriptions” with “brief historical overviews” and “a practicaldemonstration . . . applied to a biblical <strong>te</strong>xt” (xv). Each of the twenty-threechap<strong>te</strong>rs introduces a particular method of biblical criticism. One of thestrengths of this volume is that each chap<strong>te</strong>r begins with an overviewwrit<strong>te</strong>n by a distinguished scholar who has been known for his or her workwith a particular method of in<strong>te</strong>rpretation. Af<strong>te</strong>r each expert overview,Gooder herself at<strong>te</strong>mpts to summarize some of the key presuppositions,strengths, and weaknesses of each criticism. She concludes each chap<strong>te</strong>rwith an example of the criticism’s application that has been particularlyinfluential in New Testament scholarship.Gooder describes the organization of criticisms within this volume as“a journey from event to reader” (xix). <strong>Th</strong>e book is divided into three parts.


Book Reviews 143<strong>Th</strong>e first part explores the <strong>te</strong>xt from “original event to . . . final writ<strong>te</strong>nform.” <strong>Th</strong>e second part focuses on the received form of the <strong>te</strong>xt, and thethird part on the relationship between <strong>te</strong>xt and reader. <strong>Th</strong>e three sectionscould be described basically as a concern for what is (1) behind the <strong>te</strong>xt, (2)within the <strong>te</strong>xt, and (3) in front of the <strong>te</strong>xt (xviii).In the first section (1-44), Gooder includes methods of in<strong>te</strong>rpretationthat focus on the journey from event to <strong>te</strong>xt: historical criticism,social-scientific criticism, form criticism, source criticism, and redactioncriticism introduced respectively by B<strong>ru</strong>ce Chilton, B<strong>ru</strong>ce Malina, JamesD. G. Dunn, Craig Evans, and Mark Goodacre. <strong>Th</strong>e methods presen<strong>te</strong>din these chap<strong>te</strong>rs have enjoyed a long-standing tradition in biblicalscholarship. Gooder at<strong>te</strong>mpts to recapture the significance of eachmethod’s emergence within the discipline as well as its continued influenc<strong>eo</strong>n the field. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, in the chap<strong>te</strong>r on redaction criticism, Gooderdraws upon Günther Bornkamm’s classic study on the stilling of the stormin Matthew’s Gospel to demonstra<strong>te</strong> some insights of redaction criticism(as Bornkamm understood it). Gooder does not allow Bornkamm’sconclusions to stand alone, however, but also offers several redaction-criticalresponses to Bornkamm’s position as a means of demonstrating howthe method has continued to develop (41-3).<strong>Th</strong>e criticisms found in the second section of Gooder’s book (45-104)primarily examine the <strong>te</strong>xt in its final form (48), e.g., canonical criticism,rhetorical criticism, narrative criticism, st<strong>ru</strong>ctural, and postst<strong>ru</strong>cturalcriticism. In addition, Gooder includes in this section a briefintroduction to <strong>te</strong>xtual criticism and translation th<strong>eo</strong>ry. Featured in thissection are contributions from other well-known scholars, includingJames A. Sanders, Ben Witherington III, and Daniel Pat<strong>te</strong>. Chap<strong>te</strong>r eight, oncanonical criticism, provides an excellent example of the value of suchexpert contributions. In this chap<strong>te</strong>r, J. A. Sanders carefully delinea<strong>te</strong>sthe method of canonical criticism, which traces the in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of <strong>te</strong>xtsat different points through the journey to canonization, from the workof Brevard Childs, who focuses on the canon as a li<strong>te</strong>rary unit affectingin<strong>te</strong>rpretation (63-65). By placing the <strong>te</strong>xt-cen<strong>te</strong>red methods all inone section, Gooder offers a helpful clarification for the introductory


144KOINONIAin<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>r of the nuanced differences between such methods whenapplied to biblical <strong>te</strong>xts.<strong>Th</strong>e focus of the last set of criticisms is “the role of the reader inin<strong>te</strong>rpretation” (107). Included within this section are chap<strong>te</strong>rs on receptionhistory, th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> in<strong>te</strong>rpretation, and reader-response criticism,among others (111-34). <strong>Th</strong>e final chap<strong>te</strong>rs emphasize what Gooder describesas particular “standpoints” from which one may in<strong>te</strong>rpret a <strong>te</strong>xt:feminist, queer, liberation, sociopolitical, black, postcolonial, Asian, andeco<strong>logical</strong> criticisms (135-98). Gooder designa<strong>te</strong>s these criticisms as“standpoint criticisms,” though she carefully no<strong>te</strong>s that every criticism isperformed from a particular perspective; thus, standpoints are not optionalways to read the <strong>te</strong>xt. Furthermore, Gooder acknowledges that standpointcriticisms of<strong>te</strong>n “utilize many of the methods already explored in thisbook” (107). Gooder admits that these eight criticisms are “hardest toinclude well,” but she argues that they are too significant to omit.According to Gooder, these chap<strong>te</strong>rs should not be taken as the final wordon any of these criticisms, but only as a “springboard into more reading”(109).Gooder’s book accomplishes the goal she outlines in the preface: it isan introduction to different methods of New Testament criticism. As anintroduction, the contributions by various experts provide invaluable insightinto the methodologies of New Testament researchers. In addition,Gooder further reinforces the usefulness of this <strong>te</strong>xt as an introductionto the discipline of biblical in<strong>te</strong>rpretation with her decision to includeexamples of influential scholarship in each area. <strong>Th</strong>e breadth of herintroduction not only to the criticisms, but also to significant scholars andscholarship in each method, makes her book a po<strong>te</strong>ntially useful tool foran introductory course on New Testament exegesis. Ultima<strong>te</strong>ly, the finalproduct of Gooder’s efforts results in a surprisingly cohesive volumethat deftly weaves together diverse contributions and examples into onewell-st<strong>ru</strong>ctured unit.At the same time, it is important to no<strong>te</strong> what this book is not. <strong>Th</strong>is bookdoes not claim to offer in-depth analysis of any particular criticism (xvi);thus, some scholars might find the description of certain methods too thinor at times too narrowly defined to reflect the range of scholarship in a


Book Reviews 145particular area. <strong>Th</strong>is is a concern Gooder has already acknowledged in theintroduction. Gooder wri<strong>te</strong>s, “<strong>Th</strong>is book is introductory to the extreme . . .”(xxi). However, even Gooder sometimes assumes her readers already haveknowledge of deba<strong>te</strong>s within the field. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, the synoptic problemis discussed before it is properly introduced (ch. 4). Nevertheless, the bookachieves what she defines to be her primary goal: an introduction “to theissues involved in in<strong>te</strong>rpreting the New Testament” (xxi).MARY SCHMITTPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYRevelation: A Commentary. By Brian K. Blount. New Testament Library.Louisville: Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox, 2008, 462 pages.<strong>Th</strong>e recent publication of this commentary on the Book of Revelation byBrian Blount, former Dearborn Professor of New Testament In<strong>te</strong>rpretationat <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Seminar</strong>y and current president of Union <strong>Seminar</strong>y/PSCE, Richmond, serves to augment and expand the work done in his recentCan I Get A Witness? Reading Revelation through African-AmericanCulture (Westmins<strong>te</strong>r John Knox Press, 2005). Blount, known for hiscareful exegesis as well as for his sensitivity to and exploration of culturalcon<strong>te</strong>xt in in<strong>te</strong>rpretation, appropria<strong>te</strong>ly focuses on the former in his commentary,while his previous publication focused on the lat<strong>te</strong>r. <strong>Th</strong>ose whoapprecia<strong>te</strong>d his earlier work will find much to apprecia<strong>te</strong> in this la<strong>te</strong>stoffering.<strong>Th</strong>e current volume follows the format of its companions in the WJKNew Testament Library commentary series. <strong>Th</strong>e commentary proper ispreceded by a bibliography and introduction. In the introduction, Blountaddresses standard questions such as da<strong>te</strong>, authorship, genre, <strong>te</strong>xtualwitnesses, and social setting, and also introduces his perspective on thekey themes and message of Revelation. <strong>Th</strong>e commentary itself dividesthe <strong>te</strong>xt into four sections: “1:1-8—Prologue and Let<strong>te</strong>r Opening,” “1:9–3:22—A Word from the Lord: Ethical Inst<strong>ru</strong>ctions to the Seven Churches,”“4:1–22:9—A Series of Visions,” and “22:10-21—Epilogue and Let<strong>te</strong>r Closing.”<strong>Th</strong>e somewhat imposing length of the third section is mitiga<strong>te</strong>d bythe use of eight subsections, each with a brief introduction highlighting


146KOINONIAthe section’s major themes, as well as its function in relation to li<strong>te</strong>rarycon<strong>te</strong>xt and the overall development of the message of Revelation. <strong>Th</strong>etreatment of each pericope begins with Blount’s own translation, andsignificant translational and <strong>te</strong>xtual questions are addressed via footno<strong>te</strong>sto the translation. <strong>Th</strong>e translation footno<strong>te</strong>s are sometimes followed by adiscussion of the passage’s themes and significance, though at other timesBlount directly moves into his verse-by-verse exposition.Given the th<strong>ru</strong>st of his previous book, it is of little surprise that“witness” is a significant theme—even the principal in<strong>te</strong>rpretive lens—forBlount’s reading of Revelation. “Witness” is manifest on two levels. <strong>Th</strong>e firstis the level of John’s readers: Blount sees John, particularly in the SevenLet<strong>te</strong>rs section, as taking up the traditional prophetic role of challengingGod’s p<strong>eo</strong>ple to inconvenient faithfulness. Furthermore, he calls them to afaithfulness that will result in witness to the lordship of Jesus rather thanaccommodation to the surrounding culture and Rome’s claims to universal<strong>ru</strong>lership, particularly as it impacts Christians in obligations to theimperial cult. Citing the famous correspondence between Pliny andTrajan, Blount surmises that John’s seven churches were facing a situationmuch like what can be discerned in this correspondence: Christians couldavoid persecution and death by blending in and accommodating themselvesto the expectations of the surrounding culture, including varioussocial and Roman religious obligations. Such obligations, however, Johnthought incompatible with belief in and confession of Jesus’ lordship. Incalling his readers to witness, John “was ordering his p<strong>eo</strong>ple to self-identify,to declare that they were now nonaccommodating Christians who couldno longer participa<strong>te</strong> in a world that had not really noticed them sin<strong>cet</strong>hey had heretofore been accommodating to it. . . . John was essentiallyordering his Christians to be about the business of <strong>te</strong>lling on themselves,with full knowledge of the repercussions such <strong>te</strong>lling might bring” (13).John wan<strong>te</strong>d his readers to go on the offensive in challenging the empire:“Martys is a word of active engagement, not sacrificial passivity” (13).In this witness-as-active-opposition, Blount sees John pointing to Jesusas the paradigm. Jesus’ identity is primarily charac<strong>te</strong>rized, according toBlount, as God’s faithful witness (29). <strong>Th</strong>e message to which Jesus is afaithful witness is the message of his own lordship over against that of


Book Reviews 147Rome, an uncompromising message for which he paid the ultima<strong>te</strong> penalty,even as his followers may have to. <strong>Th</strong>is other level of witness—thelevel of Jesus’ role as the paradigmatic witness—serves not only to holdJesus up before the readers an example, but also to connect the themes ofwitness and Jesus’ lordship within the person of Jesus.It is this lordship that Blount finds to be more than simply a theme ofRevelation; it is, in fact, the singular message of the book: “Revelation’sone revelation is the same revelation revealed by the Gospel wri<strong>te</strong>rs, Paul,and the many disciples who followed each of them. Revelation’s revelationis that Jesus Christ is Lord. . . . Jesus Christ is the Lord of humanhistory, the director of human destiny, the controller of human fortune”(13). In discussing the genre of apocalyptic, however, Blount points outthat this lordship, far from bringing immedia<strong>te</strong> peace and right<strong>eo</strong>usnessto the world, engenders the violence for which the book is famous—orinfamous: Jesus’ lordship and the present sta<strong>te</strong> of the world “are contraryand combustible, so hostile to each other that the images rela<strong>te</strong>d to eachseem to igni<strong>te</strong> upon narrative contact. Whenever the future hope that isthe inbreaking of the eschato<strong>logical</strong> reign of God and the present realitythat is the historical t<strong>ru</strong>th of the Roman Empire encoun<strong>te</strong>r each other inJohn’s presentation, the results are explosive images of global war, naturalcatastrophe, and human death” (14).Obviously, Blount does not shy away from grappling with Revelation’sviolent imagery or its depiction of a God bent on dest<strong>ru</strong>ction of his enemiesand vengeance for his p<strong>eo</strong>ple. He even goes so far as to pronounce Revelation“a mean book,” overflowing with John’s anger at the injustice being—or about to be—brought upon God’s p<strong>eo</strong>ple. Blount, however, sees Johncasting this violence not simply as the dest<strong>ru</strong>ctive overflow of divine rage,but as “const<strong>ru</strong>ctively orien<strong>te</strong>d violence” meant to warn the persecutors ofGod’s p<strong>eo</strong>ple, comfort the elect under persecution, engender repentancein the perpetrators of evil, and caution the lukewarm and wavering (2).<strong>Fo</strong>r John, the incommensurability of Jesus’ lordship and the hegemony ofRome can bring about no other kind of in<strong>te</strong>raction. Blount is quick to pointout, though, that “the agent behind the violence is God” (2) and that “Johnnever sees God’s p<strong>eo</strong>ple operating with violence in the book, not even inresponse to the evil that is perpetra<strong>te</strong>d continually against them” (5). <strong>Th</strong>e


148KOINONIAjob of God’s p<strong>eo</strong>ple is to witness actively, like the slain Lamb who is theirarchetype, to the illegitimacy of Roman <strong>ru</strong>le and the validity and justice ofthe lordship of Christ, no mat<strong>te</strong>r what the cost of that witness may be.JUDITH STACK-NELSONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYKing and Messiah as Son of God: Divine, Human, and Angelic MessianicFigures in Biblical and Rela<strong>te</strong>d Li<strong>te</strong>rature. By Adela Yarbro Collins andJohn J. Collins. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2008, 264 pages.Adela Yarbro Collins and John J. Collins are scholars who need nointroduction. While they hold distinguished positions at Yale University,as Buckingham Professor of New Testament Criticism and In<strong>te</strong>rpretationand Holmes Professor of Old Testament Criticism and In<strong>te</strong>rpretation,respectively, they are bet<strong>te</strong>r known for their many exceptional contributionsto biblical scholarship. A. Collins has authored several works on theGospel of Mark and Revelation, and J. Collins has published widely in theareas of Hellenistic Judaism, the Dead Sea Scrolls, and Jewish and Christianapocalyptic li<strong>te</strong>rature. In King and Messiah as Son of God, a projects<strong>te</strong>mming from a 2006 lecture series in Oxford, this dynamic <strong>te</strong>am offersa concise but authoritative study of a complex topic in biblical studies:messianism and the person of Jesus. <strong>Th</strong>e book looks at usage of varioustitles (e.g., Messiah, Son of Man) in Jewish, Christian, and Pagan con<strong>te</strong>xtsin order to clarify more precisely what the New Testament implies with itsclaims about the identity of Jesus.<strong>Th</strong>e book follows a chrono<strong>logical</strong> sequence, beginning with kingshipin ancient Israel and concluding with conceptions of Jesus in Revelation.Besides an introduction and a conclusion, King and Messiah consists ofeight chap<strong>te</strong>rs, the first four contribu<strong>te</strong>d by J. Collins, the last four by A.Collins. Chap<strong>te</strong>r one examines particular Psalms (2, 46, 110) that obscurea clear distinction between humanity and divinity in referring to Israel’sking. J. Collins argues that, in the heyday of the monarchy, the king inJe<strong>ru</strong>salem was viewed in mytho<strong>logical</strong> <strong>te</strong>rms as the son of God, in waysinfluenced by Egyptian culture but less emphatic. Yet, as chap<strong>te</strong>r two (<strong>Th</strong>eKingship in Deu<strong>te</strong>ronomistic and Prophetic Li<strong>te</strong>rature) points out, this


Book Reviews 149view shifts in the la<strong>te</strong> seventh century B.C.E., thereaf<strong>te</strong>r allowing for thepossibility and punishment of errant monarchs. Chap<strong>te</strong>rs three and fourexplore messianic titles and ideas in the LXX, the Dead Sea Scrolls, andapocalyptic li<strong>te</strong>rature. In these writings, he argues against a consis<strong>te</strong>nt orthodoxyin how the messiah may be imagined, but for a growing <strong>te</strong>ndencyto view him as a preexis<strong>te</strong>nt being of heavenly origin. In chap<strong>te</strong>r five (Jesusas Messiah and Son of God in the Let<strong>te</strong>rs of Paul), A. Collins points outthat consis<strong>te</strong>nt use of the epithet “Christ” shows that the messiahship ofJesus is an established tradition by Paul’s day. She argues, then, in thefollowing chap<strong>te</strong>r that Paul’s let<strong>te</strong>rs imply Jesus’ preexis<strong>te</strong>nce in ways thatassocia<strong>te</strong> him with the personification of wisdom, and that this associationresona<strong>te</strong>s with Mark’s presentation of Jesus as the hidden Son of Man.In chap<strong>te</strong>r seven (Jesus as Son of Man), A. Collins addresses aquestion posed earlier by Larry Hurtado: “How then did Jesus becomea god?” (How on Earth Did Jesus Become a God? Grand Rapids: Eerdmans,2005). She argues that early devotion to Jesus emerged in viewof the imperial cults, making it difficult to distinguish between politicalsubmission and “religious” worship. Further, she asserts, since Jesus wasviewed as assuming God’s roles as king, warrior, and judge, “his divinitymay have been perceived primarily in functional <strong>te</strong>rms at first” (King andMessiah, 174). Chap<strong>te</strong>r eight explores views of Jesus in the Gospel andRevelation of John, which both present Jesus as preexis<strong>te</strong>nt and divine insome sense. In the conclusion, finally, the authors rei<strong>te</strong>ra<strong>te</strong> their findings andconclusions. <strong>Th</strong>ey argue that early devotion to Jesus does not necessarilyimply “worship” in the fullest sense, pace Larry Hurtado, and that Jesus’“divinity” may well have been largely functional (versus onto<strong>logical</strong>) atthe onset, pace Richard Bauckham. Here and throughout this book, theauthors argue against a traditional distinction between viewing themessiah as a human figure (associa<strong>te</strong>d with Judaism) and viewing him asdivine (associa<strong>te</strong>d with Christianity). As sta<strong>te</strong>d in the introduction, “Ourstudy shows that the issue is a good deal more complica<strong>te</strong>d than that”(xi).As is typical of the authors’ work, King and Messiah is informed andjudicious, yet concise and remarkably clear. <strong>Th</strong>e combination of J.Collins’s expertise in apocalyptic and Old Testament li<strong>te</strong>rature with A.


150KOINONIACollins’s proficiency in New Testament in<strong>te</strong>rpretation makes for a first-ra<strong>te</strong>contribution to the topic. <strong>Th</strong>e book carefully naviga<strong>te</strong>s complex issues inwise and informed ways, yet without getting bogged down in cumbersomeminutiae. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, J. Collins’s opening chap<strong>te</strong>r on royal id<strong>eo</strong>logycovers pertinent ma<strong>te</strong>rial from many sources (e.g., canonical Psalms,ancient cultural con<strong>te</strong>xt) in a way that is remarkably efficient yet very effectivefor his point: like surrounding cultures, ancient Israel embraced somemytho<strong>logical</strong> ideas about their monarch as more than human. Asanother example, A. Collins’s three chap<strong>te</strong>rs on Paul’s let<strong>te</strong>rs, theSynoptic Gospels, and Jesus (chs. 5-7) consider both a wealth of NewTestament witnesses and a complex field of New Testament study (thehistorical Jesus) with precision yet brevity. Her arguments about bothPaul’s conception of Jesus in <strong>te</strong>rms of personified wisdom and theinfluence of the imperial cults upon early Christian cultic practices arearguments that deserve serious consideration.<strong>Th</strong>e grea<strong>te</strong>st contribution of King and Messiah is that it offers anauthoritative survey of ma<strong>te</strong>rial pertinent to a complex topic (messianism)in a way that is clear, concise, and readable. <strong>Th</strong>e po<strong>te</strong>ntial weakness of thebook is simply the flip side of the coin: King and Messiah is more a surveyby reputable scholars than a focused argument. While the book raisesquestions about traditional understandings of messianism in biblical andsurrounding li<strong>te</strong>rature, the questions are far more visible than anyal<strong>te</strong>rnative proposals. <strong>Fo</strong>r instance, even as the conclusion calls intoquestion the arguments of Hurtado and Bauckham, perhaps rightly, it offersno clear al<strong>te</strong>rnatives. As a result, the book seemingly reveals its originsinsofar as it reads like a series of lectures: an informative and judicioussurvey of a topic that lacks some specificity of argument. Nonetheless, thecredibility and reputation of the authors are qui<strong>te</strong> enough to override sucha minor flaw.In consequence, King and Messiah is a significant contribution thatwill be consul<strong>te</strong>d by a wide range of scholars and students for years tocome, and rightly so.TROY M. TROFTGRUBENUNIVERSITY OF NORTH DAKOTA


Book Reviews 151Early Narrative Christology: <strong>Th</strong>e Lord in the Gospel of Luke. By C. KavinRowe. Grand Rapids: Baker, 2006.C. Kavin Rowe is assistant professor of New Testament at Duke UniversityDivinity School and a scholar of promise, as this study shows. <strong>Th</strong>epaperback edition (Baker, 2009) simply reissues the hardcover (deG<strong>ru</strong>tyer, 2006), which is ultima<strong>te</strong>ly a revised version of Rowe’s doctoraldissertation under Richard Hays. While Rowe has published severalarticles and, most recently, another book (World Upside Down: ReadingActs in the Graeco-Roman Age, 2009), Early Narrative Christology isrepresentative of his work. <strong>Th</strong>e study offers a thorough examination ofthe use of the word kyrios in the <strong>Th</strong>ird Gospel. Rowe challenges the conventionalscholarly idea that occurrences of kyrios in Luke’s writings s<strong>te</strong>mfrom varied streams of tradition and therefore are inconsis<strong>te</strong>nt and disjoin<strong>te</strong>d.Rather than ca<strong>te</strong>gorize pre-Lukan traditions, Rowe uses an in<strong>te</strong>ntionalapproach of narrative criticism, taking the narrative’s portrayal ofkyrios seriously as a cohesive presentation. <strong>Fo</strong>r Rowe, at<strong>te</strong>ntiveness to thefinal form of the narrative yields a coherent portrayal of “the Lord.” Hiscareful research, perceptive exegesis, and precise methodo<strong>logical</strong> focusmake this book a compelling argument and an exceptional contribution toLukan studies.Early Narrative Christology consists of an introduction, four chap<strong>te</strong>rsof exegesis, a chap<strong>te</strong>r of synthesis, and a concluding postscript. Rowebegins by const<strong>ru</strong>ing the examination of kyrios in Luke’s writings asa quest for “narrative identity,” identity insofar as it is given in thenarrative. As sta<strong>te</strong>d in the preface to the paperback edition, “kyrios is nota simple ‘title’ that exists independently of some figure named Jesus towhom it gets ‘applied.’ Rather, kyrios is intrinsic to the narration of whoJesus is” (ix). Chap<strong>te</strong>r one examines occurrences of kyrios in the first threechap<strong>te</strong>rs of Luke’s Gospel. While many refer to the God of Israel, a fewsignificant references (1:43; 2:11; 3:4) bind this conception of kyrios to anew vision of the kyrios as Jesus. Here and throughout the book, Roweargues that the narrative’s use of kyrios does not confla<strong>te</strong> God and Jesus,but connects them in a “shared identity” (77) without resolving theambiguity therein. Chap<strong>te</strong>r two in<strong>te</strong>rprets uses of kyrios in Luke 4–7,


152KOINONIAincluding several occurrences of the vocative kyrie, which many scholarsview as merely a customary address (“sir”). Without denying historic customs,Rowe argues that all vocative uses of kyrios contribu<strong>te</strong> to the cumulativepresentation of kyrios in the narrative. <strong>Th</strong>us, to dichotomize customaryaddresses from Christo<strong>logical</strong> claims is to impose artificial ca<strong>te</strong>goriesthat the narrative neither requires nor supports. Chap<strong>te</strong>r three exploresuses of kyrios in Jesus’ journey to Je<strong>ru</strong>salem (Luke 9–19). Rowe’s perceptiveexegesis in this section (e.g., 9:57–62 and its <strong>te</strong>xtual issues; 10:21–22and the connection between the Father and the Son) exemplifies the finescholarship that this book offers. Chap<strong>te</strong>r four examines uses of kyrios inLuke 19–24 and addresses the distinct absence of the title in the passionnarrative. Rowe argues that this absence reflects human judgment on Jesusas the kyrios, a judgment that is reversed by sta<strong>te</strong>ments in the subsequentresurrection narrative (24:3, 34). Further, Rowe con<strong>te</strong>nds that the resurrectiondoes not al<strong>te</strong>r Jesus’ identity (pace I. Howard Marshall et al.), butins<strong>te</strong>ad guaran<strong>te</strong>es the continuity of the same kyrios even through rejectionand death. Similarly, in an excursus at the close of the chap<strong>te</strong>r, Roweargues that Pe<strong>te</strong>r’s sta<strong>te</strong>ment about Jesus in Acts 2:36 (“God has madethis Jesus both kyrios and christos”) serves only to reaffirm who Jesus hasalways been in Luke-Acts, despi<strong>te</strong> threa<strong>te</strong>ning events. In chap<strong>te</strong>r five, Rowesynthesizes his findings and suggests that kyrios is “something of a Leitwortfor the Lukan narrative” (199). Kyrios refers to the God of Israel, yetcharac<strong>te</strong>rizes Jesus of Nazareth, generating a shared identity (Verbindungsidentität,201). Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, insofar as kyrios describes Jesus, it genera<strong>te</strong>scontinuity between the identity of the earthly Jesus and that of the heavenlyLord in ways that still respect historical differences. Contrary to the traditionalscholarly view, then, Rowe’s study argues that Luke has a “high”Christology. Given this, the book’s “Concluding Postscript” places Luke’sChristology in relation to Paul’s and John’s, finding more similarities inthe comparison than is traditionally assumed.<strong>Th</strong>is brief review cannot do justice to the sophistication and precisionof Rowe’s analysis. <strong>Th</strong>e book engages current scholarship with remarkableawareness and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> maturity, yet conveys a clear and compellingargument in readable prose. Rowe meets a significant need in LukanChristology: <strong>Th</strong>e legacy of Wilhelm Bousset has long overshadowed


Book Reviews 153studies of kyrios in Luke-Acts (and elsewhere!), prompting scholars tolook past the narrative to try to discern pre-narrative history. Taking seriouslythe Christo<strong>logical</strong> claims of Luke’s narrative as a coherent proclamation,Rowe’s treatment is a fine corrective to this <strong>te</strong>ndency.Perhaps the only real shortcoming of Rowe’s study is its brevity. Itomits all discussion of parables in Luke 13–19:27, for instance, suggestingthat the parable of 12:35–48 is representative (151). Mor<strong>eo</strong>ver, the bookstops short of Acts (discussion of 2:36 aside), which arguably leaves thesubject half-discussed. While any study of kyrios in the New Testamentmust inevitably be limi<strong>te</strong>d, Rowe leaves out discussion of many in<strong>te</strong>restingpassages (e.g., Luke 13:8, 23, 25, 35; 14:21-23; 16:3, 5, 13), raising thecuriosity of his reader. Similarly, Appendix III ci<strong>te</strong>s other verses in Luke-Acts (primarily Acts) that clearly use kyrios to refer to earthly “lords.”Despi<strong>te</strong> Rowe’s explanation of these verses (239–40), they sit a bit awkwardlywith his argument that all occurrences of kyrios belong to Luke’s“comprehensive narrative stra<strong>te</strong>gy” (x, 213–16). In any case, Rowe’s studyindirectly points out many other fascinating passages yet to be explored.As for other considerations, Rowe’s concept of “narrative identity” isremarkably helpful, though, since the study deals with ancient writing,it does raise questions on how ancient models of identity and charac<strong>te</strong>rpertain to this concept. Further, while I applaud how Rowe’s concept ofidentity embraces ambiguity (22–23), I am not sure that “narrativeidentity” is unique in doing so.Rowe’s study offers refined exegesis, focused methodology, and a credibleargument that challenges traditional concepts of Lukan Christology.While the book will not satisfy all of the historical critics , the consis<strong>te</strong>ncyof Rowe’s careful exegesis merits consideration by all. Early NarrativeChristology will take its place among the most significant works of LukanChristology in recent years, and rightly so.An earlier version of this review has been published in Review ofBiblical Li<strong>te</strong>rature [http://www.bookreviews.org] (2009).TROY M. TROFTGRUBENUNIVERSITY OF NORTH DAKOTA


154KOINONIABehold the Man: Jesus and Greco-Roman Masculinity. By Colleen M.Conway. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2008, xii + 254 pages.In a provocative contribution to New Testament Christology, Colleen M.Conway discusses the figure of Jesus through a gender-critical lens in herbook Behold the Man: Jesus and Greco-Roman Masculinity, offering amultifa<strong>cet</strong>ed portrait of how New Testament presentations of Jesus “measureup” to larger Greco-Roman ideals concerning masculinity or what ittakes to be a “real man.” While her 1999 dissertation focused on male andfemale charac<strong>te</strong>rs in the Gospel of John, Conway now expands her visionto the charac<strong>te</strong>r of Jesus himself in the New Testament, specifically thePauline li<strong>te</strong>rature, the Gospels, and the Book of Revelation. In this in<strong>te</strong>rsectionof ancient gender id<strong>eo</strong>logy and New Testament Christology, Conwaymaintains that, in a variety of ways, the New Testament <strong>te</strong>xts respondto larger cultural conceptions of masculinity and at<strong>te</strong>mpt to restore Jesus’masculine honor since, in the ancient world, the story of a tortured andc<strong>ru</strong>cified man was the story of an emascula<strong>te</strong>d man. With the possible exceptionof Revelation, Conway wri<strong>te</strong>s that each of the New Testament <strong>te</strong>xts“con<strong>te</strong>nds with the problem of an emascula<strong>te</strong>d Jesus, and each <strong>te</strong>lls thestory of a revirilized Christ” (12).Conway unfolds this argument in a total of <strong>te</strong>n chap<strong>te</strong>rs. She begins inchap<strong>te</strong>r one by explaining her key ideas and assumptions, including theimportance of postcolonial th<strong>eo</strong>ry (given the New Testament’s imperialcon<strong>te</strong>xt) and the concept of “hegemonic masculinity” (or the dominantmasculinity propaga<strong>te</strong>d by the powerful few). Conway employs the <strong>te</strong>rm“hegemonic masculinity” to address the common critique that const<strong>ru</strong>ctionsof ancient id<strong>eo</strong>logies only reflect the id<strong>eo</strong>logy of the eli<strong>te</strong> since themajority of our evidence, af<strong>te</strong>r all, was writ<strong>te</strong>n by educa<strong>te</strong>d, eli<strong>te</strong> males.According to Conway, however, “hegemonic masculinity” maintains itsdominance by the support of much larger groups, including those of lowerstatus or even those who proffered al<strong>te</strong>rnative id<strong>eo</strong>logies of masculinitythat conflic<strong>te</strong>d with hegemonic masculinity. In chap<strong>te</strong>r two, Conway offersan overview of this “hegemonic masculinity” in the Greco-Roman world,drawing on numerous sources that range from the first century B.C.E. tothe fourth century C.E., and in chap<strong>te</strong>r three Conway delves into three case


Book Reviews 155studies of ideal “divine men,” Caesar Augustus, Philo’s Moses, and Philostratus’sApollonius of Tyana.Af<strong>te</strong>r laying this foundation, Conway turns to the New Testament <strong>te</strong>xtsin chap<strong>te</strong>rs four to nine, beginning with the Pauline tradition. Here Conwayargues that Paul transforms the humiliating, emasculating death ofJesus into the noble, manly death of a hero. Although Jesus (and Paul)may appear to be weak, this weakness is actually a means to attain statusand manly courage. Believing in Jesus, then, is thus a means to achievingt<strong>ru</strong>e manhood. <strong>Th</strong>e deu<strong>te</strong>ro-Pauline tradition and Pastoral epistles continuethis coupling of belief in Jesus with t<strong>ru</strong>e manhood, although theyevince an increased uneasiness with the unmanly nature of the c<strong>ru</strong>cifixion,and, in the case of the Pastoral epistles, an increased desire for followers toconform to the expectations of manly deportment.Conway next discusses the depictions of Jesus’ masculinity in the fourgospels. While the gender identities of the Markan and Matthean Jesusare more ambiguous than those of the Pauline Jesus (and the Lukan andJohannine Jesus for that mat<strong>te</strong>r), Conway argues that they still ultima<strong>te</strong>lysupport hegemonic masculinity. In Mark, Jesus’ cry of anguish on the crossdoes not reflect a noble death, but the scene of the empty tomb points backto Jesus the “strong man” who resists both Satan and Roman authorities.In Matthew, Jesus sometimes reflects an al<strong>te</strong>rnative masculinity, as in hiscritique of the family (the cornerstone of the dominant social order) in10:34-5 and his praise of eunuchs (the ultima<strong>te</strong> “unmen”) in 19:12. Ye<strong>te</strong>ven here, the Matthean Jesus “ups the an<strong>te</strong>” by encouraging an al<strong>te</strong>rnative,as<strong>cet</strong>ic masculinity that is more perfect than the ideal imperial masculinity.On the other hand, the Lukan and Johannine Jesus signal a returnto a more “Pauline” account of Jesus’ masculinity according to Conwaysince Luke-Acts sits comfortably within the masculine power st<strong>ru</strong>ctures ofthe Roman Empire and John presents Jesus as the model of masculinity(even though Jesus—through his linkage to Sophia or Lady Wisdom—isless masculine with respect to God, the “ultima<strong>te</strong> male” [156]).Contra the Pauline and Gospel accounts, however, Conway concedesthat the three main Christo<strong>logical</strong> images in Revelation (the angelic Son ofMan, the warrior rider, and the lamb) evoke a more paradoxical, or “monstrous”(160), masculinity. Although the Christo<strong>logical</strong> images are ideal


156KOINONIAmasculine figures, they also exhibit excessive violence (a trait condemnedas effemina<strong>te</strong> by imperial masculinity) and thus reflect an id<strong>eo</strong>logy drivenmore by vengeance than by in<strong>te</strong>rest in cultural standards. In conclusion,Conway synthesizes the above arguments in chap<strong>te</strong>r <strong>te</strong>n and closes with acall “to loosen the grip of some of these ancient const<strong>ru</strong>ctions and allowroom for Christo<strong>logical</strong> const<strong>ru</strong>ctions more fitting for the demands of ourcon<strong>te</strong>mporary setting” (184).Despi<strong>te</strong> Conway’s commendable at<strong>te</strong>mpt to contribu<strong>te</strong> to New TestamentChristology through a gender-critical lens, the book contains a numberof methodo<strong>logical</strong> problems, largely revolving around the use of sourcesand the <strong>te</strong>rm “hegemonic masculinity.” First, Conway justifies her ratherindiscrimina<strong>te</strong> use of wide-ranging sources by arguing that she wantsto demonstra<strong>te</strong> the pervasive nature of hegemonic masculinity, yet sheelides over a number of c<strong>ru</strong>cial historical issues in the process, especiallyissues concerning authorship, audience, and setting. Conway neglects toconsider how the New Testament <strong>te</strong>xts might not necessarily conform tothe overwhelmingly eli<strong>te</strong>, non-Jewish sources that she consis<strong>te</strong>ntly ci<strong>te</strong>s,and she overlooks how status, ethnic, and regional differences may reflectdifferent gender id<strong>eo</strong>logies. (To ci<strong>te</strong> just one example, Conway’s disregardfor regional differences is apparent on p. 150 when she appeals to descriptionsof free men in papyri from Roman Egypt in order to make analogousclaims about Jesus in John’s Gospel, even though understandings of thebody and sexuality in Roman Egypt did not necessarily conform to thosein other areas of the Roman empire.)Second, Conway’s use of the <strong>te</strong>rm “hegemonic masculinity” (which sheat times appears to equa<strong>te</strong> with “imperial masculinity”) stifles a range ofpo<strong>te</strong>ntial ancient responses to the <strong>te</strong>xt since, for Conway, even “al<strong>te</strong>rnative”forms of masculinity serve the more dominant hegemonic masculinity(see 11-12). Would not at least some (or even many!) ancient hearers,however, have regarded the “al<strong>te</strong>rnative” forms of Jesus’ masculinity asfalling short of their own view of what makes a t<strong>ru</strong>e man? Surely numerousancient hearers would have viewed, for example, the Johannine Jesus’association with Sophia, his lack of self-control in the <strong>te</strong>mple, his weepingover the death of Laza<strong>ru</strong>s, and his side being penetra<strong>te</strong>d by a spear (a long,phallic object) as emasculating. Yet, rather than allowing for multiple


Book Reviews 157hearings of the <strong>te</strong>xt, Conway repea<strong>te</strong>dly retreats to the slippery <strong>te</strong>rm “hegemonicmasculinity,” emphasizing how the New Testament <strong>te</strong>xts supportthis id<strong>eo</strong>logy, even when they appear to subvert it. In other words, Conwayconsis<strong>te</strong>ntly disregards how such “al<strong>te</strong>rnative” masculinities might genuinelydestabilize so-called “hegemonic masculinity,” a <strong>te</strong>rm in itself that isextremely con<strong>te</strong>s<strong>te</strong>d (a point that Conway fails to mention).In a wedding of insights from both biblical and classical studies,Behold the Man is an ambitious book that traverses exciting new<strong>te</strong>rrain, even if that traversal frequently takes some problematic turns.Despi<strong>te</strong> the methodo<strong>logical</strong> pitfalls, this book should remain of in<strong>te</strong>rest touniversity-level students, as well as specialists, especially those in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>din gender issues and/or New Testament Christology. <strong>Fo</strong>r those particularlyin<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in the lat<strong>te</strong>r, Behold the Man applies new critical tools tolong-standing questions concerning Jesus’ relationship to his surroundingculture, his relationship to God, and his relationship to humanity itself.More nuanced answers to those questions, however, will most likely fall tofuture scholars.BRITTANY E. WILSONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYElection and Free Will: God’s Gracious Choice and Our Responsibility. ByRobert A. Pe<strong>te</strong>rson. Phillipsburg, N.J.: P&R, 2007, 208 pages.Robert A. Pe<strong>te</strong>rson is the editor of the Explorations in Biblical <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logyseries and author of this installment. <strong>Th</strong>e series promises a “mid-rangeapproach” (ix) that delivers th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> substance with accessibility andpastoral concern. As part of this “solidly Reformed” (ix) series, Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’sendorsement of a modest Calvinist position on the proper relation betweendivine election and human choice is unsurprising. His simple case is thatthe scriptural passages regarding divine election consis<strong>te</strong>ntly support thethesis that God’s election of persons for salvation precedes and groundshuman responsibility, not the Arminian conviction that God’s foreknowledg<strong>eo</strong>f our choices de<strong>te</strong>rmines our election. <strong>Th</strong>e real value of this book is


158KOINONIAthe irenic at<strong>te</strong>mpt to make this argument while endeavoring “to apprecia<strong>te</strong>the valid concerns of Arminian Christians” (5).In chap<strong>te</strong>r two, this quest to move the con<strong>te</strong>mporary deba<strong>te</strong> beyondth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> polemics is grounded in a concise historical review, remindingus that properly relating divine election and human free will hasbeen a <strong>te</strong>nsion in<strong>te</strong>rnal to orthodox Christianity. Fresh engagement withScripture sal<strong>te</strong>d with ecumenical charity is the order of the day, not mutualcondemnation.In chap<strong>te</strong>rs three through seven, Pe<strong>te</strong>rson at<strong>te</strong>mpts to show Scripture’sunivocal support for unconditional election while peaceably disagreeingwith Arminian exege<strong>te</strong>s. How does he accomplish this? First,practicing a plain sense reading of the relevant <strong>te</strong>xts, Pe<strong>te</strong>rson buildsthe case for a “biblical pat<strong>te</strong>rn” (42). <strong>Fo</strong>r example, Deu<strong>te</strong>ronomy 7:6-8yields the unambiguous set of <strong>logical</strong> conclusions: “God’s choice of Israelis not based on merit” (42), but on God’s free love. <strong>Th</strong>us, God’slove is the cause of election. Election in turn is the cause of redemption.<strong>Th</strong>us, our responsibility to pursue holiness is not the cause, but the result andproper response to election. Next, he acknowledges the standard Arminianexegetical point: God’s “choice” in the Hebrew Scriptures is no e<strong>te</strong>rnal decre<strong>eo</strong>f individuals for salvation, but a historical, corpora<strong>te</strong> election unto service. If‘election’ is only this general call to service, then it is perfectly compatibleto hold that an individual’s response exercises a de<strong>te</strong>rminative rolein their ultima<strong>te</strong> destiny. However, such an argument becomes harder tosustain when moving into the New Testament. <strong>Th</strong>ere election is describedin less immanent concepts, now taking place “before the foundation ofthe world” (1 Pet 1:20; Eph 1:4), as a predestination unto “e<strong>te</strong>rnal life”(Acts 13:48). To square the two <strong>te</strong>staments, Pe<strong>te</strong>rson helpfully employsJohn Frame’s conceptual distinction between historical and e<strong>te</strong>rnal election.A coherent reading of Scripture takes a “both/and” rather than an“either/or” approach to these two forms of election with the importantproviso, again Frame’s, that e<strong>te</strong>rnal election necessarily implies historicalelection, but not vice-versa. <strong>Th</strong>e relevant Pauline <strong>te</strong>xts crown Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’sargument for unconditional election. Patient exegesis and thorough refutationof Arminian in<strong>te</strong>rpretations, especially of Romans 8 and 9, allowsPe<strong>te</strong>rson to confidently conclude that Paul conceives predestination as the


Book Reviews 159sole result of divine willing, rather than human. <strong>Fo</strong>r Paul, this serves thepurpose that we might recognize the unconditional, unconstrained, and sofree charac<strong>te</strong>r of God’s grace.Of course, Arminian concerns exceed the exegetical, at least partly cen<strong>te</strong>ringon philosophical questions of human free will. Recognizing this,Pe<strong>te</strong>rson gives his own account in chap<strong>te</strong>r 8. While humans never lose theability to make spontan<strong>eo</strong>us choices in accord with our inclinations (i.e.freedom of choice), the ability to actively in<strong>te</strong>nd and love God is lost inthe fall. In regards to this “t<strong>ru</strong>e freedom” (126), Augustine’s stages fromcreation to glorification then apply: able to sin; not able not to sin; ablenot to sin; not able to sin. In our sta<strong>te</strong> of sin, we always make free choices,but not the right ones. <strong>Th</strong>e Spirit corrects this inability by liberating andredirecting our inclinations to their proper object. God again becomes th<strong>eo</strong>bject of our free, spontan<strong>eo</strong>us choices. But this affirmation of humanresponsibility is won only on the far side of the narrative of God’songoing, efficacious grace and thus lands us on the reality of “doubleagency” (151). Philosophically, this means both fatalism and our absolu<strong>te</strong>power to the contrary, along with their th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> cousins “hyper-Calvinism”(152) and Arminianism, are <strong>ru</strong>led out. Any position that treats God’ssovereign grace or genuine human responsibility as epiphenomenal is inerror.Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’s biblically-informed th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> instincts are right ontarget here, but his sense of appreciation for Arminian concerns seems selfdefeatingwhen he defines its root error as rationalism. Pe<strong>te</strong>rson concludes“the best solution is to admit that we do not have the perfect solution”(154). But is not the challenge of Arminianism to the Reformed positionprecisely to make some coherent sense of the tricky realities of doubleagency? Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’s invocation of mys<strong>te</strong>ry closes off the possibility of providinga more sophistica<strong>te</strong>d analysis of double agency, one that does not“solve” but diversifies and enriches our descriptions of causation so thatwe might find a satisfying way to speak of divine sovereignty and free willin <strong>te</strong>rms of a non-competitive relation. <strong>Th</strong>omas Aquinas’ appropriation ofAristo<strong>te</strong>lian ca<strong>te</strong>gories would undoub<strong>te</strong>dly be a helpful resource. Ins<strong>te</strong>ad,Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’s via negativa approach leads him back to a rehearsal of the


160KOINONIAbiblical story of election and finally to practical applications of thedoctrine.Such treatment of the mat<strong>te</strong>r is to be expec<strong>te</strong>d in a work of biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logy,but perhaps more th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> exploration might have been permit<strong>te</strong>d.Most notably absent is explicit treatment of another major Arminian(and Barthian) concern, the doctrine of God. How do we make sense of theGod who mys<strong>te</strong>riously saves only some from their deserved damnationwith the God who so loved the world in Jesus Christ? <strong>Fo</strong>r Pe<strong>te</strong>rson, theproper response to the mys<strong>te</strong>ry of election is simply praise, not questioning.<strong>Th</strong>is continual nod toward divine insc<strong>ru</strong>tability prevents an encoun<strong>te</strong>rwith the core concerns of Arminians and leads to the conclusion that thisbook’s irenic approach is not really for the sake of Arminians, but for Pe<strong>te</strong>rson’sown. Rather than an exploration in Calvinist-Arminian th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>rapprochement, this book is best received as a primer for Reformedinitia<strong>te</strong>s on how to explica<strong>te</strong> biblically, clearly, and humbly theirtradition’s core doctrine. As such, this book could best guide exploration ifset in a college classroom or adult lay group on Reformed th<strong>eo</strong>logy.WILLIAM BARNETTPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYIntroducing <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture: Recovering a ChristianPractice. By Daniel J. Treier. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008,221 pages.<strong>Th</strong>e past decade has seen the rise of what is now referred to as “th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>in<strong>te</strong>rpretation” or “th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> exegesis.” With an award-winningDictionary for <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation of the Bible (Baker Academic,2005), the still-ongoing Brazos <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Commentary series, theJournal for <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation, and numerous other books allcontributing to this new field of scholarly research, it is only natural thatone should ask: what exactly is th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture(hereaf<strong>te</strong>r TIS)? Daniel Treier, associa<strong>te</strong> professor of th<strong>eo</strong>logy at WheatonCollege and coeditor of the aforementioned Dictionary, seeks to answerthis question in his accessible and comprehensive introduction to this


Book Reviews 161growing movement. Writ<strong>te</strong>n for the educa<strong>te</strong>d layperson, Introducing<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture seeks to survey a wide array ofsecondary li<strong>te</strong>rature in order to summarize the best of the field thus farand give a person the tools necessary to assess future works on this topic.Treier’s book is composed of an introduction and two main parts, eachconsisting of three chap<strong>te</strong>rs. <strong>Th</strong>e introduction offers an initial orientationto TIS by way of a brief history. He begins by noting that TIS “seeks toreverse the dominance of historical criticism over churchly reading of theBible and to redefine the role of hermeneutics in th<strong>eo</strong>logy” (14). Withthis reactionary and const<strong>ru</strong>ctive basis in mind, Treier highlights KarlBarth as the “pioneer” of th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> exegesis. He then traces Barth’sinfluence through the so-called “Yale School.” <strong>Th</strong>e rest of this introductionfocuses on the changing sta<strong>te</strong> of biblical in<strong>te</strong>rpretation among evangelicalPro<strong>te</strong>stants and Roman Catholics, focusing on the recovery of scholarlycriticism and spiritual exegesis, respectively. He closes this historicalaccount with a brief word connecting TIS with “postmodern” th<strong>eo</strong>ry.<strong>Th</strong>e first part of the book addresses points of common agreementamong th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>rs of Scripture. <strong>Th</strong>ese include: (1) appropriatingthe positive aspects of precritical exegesis, such as reading theBible religiously and christo<strong>logical</strong>ly as a unified canonical witness; (2)in<strong>te</strong>rpreting Scripture within the bounds of the creedal “Rule of Faith”and for the sake of doctrinal formulation; and (3) reading the Bible in thecon<strong>te</strong>xt of the community of faith, with “postliberalism”—and particularlythe work of S<strong>te</strong>phen <strong>Fo</strong>wl—identified as the key modern catalyst for suchan approach.<strong>Th</strong>e second part of the book then addresses three points of disagreementamong these con<strong>te</strong>mporary in<strong>te</strong>rpre<strong>te</strong>rs—areas that must receiveat<strong>te</strong>ntion in order for TIS to have a healthy future. <strong>Th</strong>e first concerns therelation between TIS and “biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logy.” Are TIS and biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logymutually exclusive rivals? Or is there a way of reconceiving biblicalth<strong>eo</strong>logy which would allow for a positive relation between the two?Treier considers three recent proposals: (a) a revision of biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logy’sapproach to history which emphasizes the progressive nature of


162KOINONIArevelation; (b) a canonical r<strong>eo</strong>rientation of biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logy along the linesset forth by Brevard Childs; and (c) a redefinition of biblical th<strong>eo</strong>logy, asFrancis Watson has proposed, which would bring it much closer to TIS (ifnot, in fact, collapsing the two altogether).<strong>Th</strong>e second issue is the relation between TIS and general hermeneutics.Is TIS a development and application of general hermeneutical th<strong>eo</strong>ry,or does it have its own unique th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> hermeneutic? In what sense isreading the Bible like reading any other book? Here Treier surveys figuressuch as Hans-G<strong>eo</strong>rg Gadamer, Paul Ricoeur, Werner Jeanrond, andAnthony <strong>Th</strong>iselton. Siding with the post-Barthian emphasis on the priorityof special hermeneutics over general hermeneutical th<strong>eo</strong>ry, Treierappropria<strong>te</strong>s Kevin Vanhoozer’s use of drama and Jens Zimmermann’suse of the incarnation as vehicles for thinking th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong>ly about hermeneutics.<strong>Th</strong>e third and final area of conflict concerns the issue of globalization.Treier no<strong>te</strong>s that this is unchar<strong>te</strong>d <strong>te</strong>rritory for the field of TIS, and thusmost of this section is spent explaining just what the issues are. Treierfocuses upon two: postcolonial th<strong>eo</strong>ry and the rapidly growing “Pen<strong>te</strong>costalism”in the global South. <strong>Th</strong>e former, based on his summary of the workof R. S. Sugirtharajah, he treats like the subjective coun<strong>te</strong>rpart to historicalcriticism: though overly academic and myopic in its perspective, postcolonialth<strong>eo</strong>ry can be a po<strong>te</strong>ntial aid for TIS in uncovering the prejudicesof the reader (in distinction from historical criticism, which focuses onthe <strong>te</strong>xt). <strong>Th</strong>e lat<strong>te</strong>r concern of Pen<strong>te</strong>costalism raises the issue of Christianity’sglobal cen<strong>te</strong>r moving from the North and West to the South andEast. <strong>Th</strong>is cultural shift means that the dominant European readings ofthe Bible are fast becoming a minority view. Treier concludes by statingthat “non-Wes<strong>te</strong>rn voices can no longer be marginal as they once were. Wemust lis<strong>te</strong>n” (186).<strong>Th</strong>roughout all of these sections, Treier uses the imago Dei as acase study to illustra<strong>te</strong> how these points of agreement and conflict affectour in<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture. <strong>Th</strong>is aspect of the book is very welldone, and further helps to orient the reader in the midst of an otherwisedense survey that covers a wide range of secondary li<strong>te</strong>rature.


Book Reviews 163In addition, Treier wri<strong>te</strong>s in a very approachable and comprehensiblemanner regarding difficult issues and deba<strong>te</strong>s. <strong>Th</strong>is makes Introducing<strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> In<strong>te</strong>rpretation of Scripture a useful tool for undergradua<strong>te</strong>th<strong>eo</strong>logy courses and church education classes.<strong>Th</strong>e book is not without certain limitations, however. First, throughoutthe book, Treier speaks of TIS as a “movement.” <strong>Th</strong>is <strong>te</strong>rm never receivesclarification. Consequently, it is unclear exactly what the nature of thisscholarly field actually is. Does Treier envision TIS as a rival to biblicalstudies departments? Or is TIS a th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> trend, like “n<strong>eo</strong>-orthodoxy”in its day or “Radical Orthodoxy” today? Second, Treier does not providean adequa<strong>te</strong> history of how TIS arose. He mentions Barth as the modernpioneer, but then says nothing throughout the rest of the book aboutBultmann, Ebeling (and the entire “New Hermeneutic”), Käsemann,or more recently, Richard Bauckham and Richard Hays. Nor does hemention the apocalyptic reading of the New Testament, pioneered by J.Christiaan Beker and J. Louis Martyn. Bultmann and the NewHermeneutic are only mentioned in the con<strong>te</strong>xt of a summary aboutJeanrond’s work.<strong>Th</strong>is raises an important point. Treier seems to be addressing a particularaudience composed of “postconservative” evangelicals. <strong>Th</strong>e labelof “postconservative,” popularized by Stan Grenz and Roger Olson, refersto a mediating position between traditional American evangelicalism andpostliberalism. <strong>Th</strong>is might explain why postliberal thinkers feature soheavily in Treier’s book almost to the exclusion of other voices. One getsthe impression that postliberals (and now postconservatives) are the onlyones carrying on Barth’s legacy.A final point of criticism has to do with the bibliography. Treier surveysmany secondary works, but for some reason only a handful are lis<strong>te</strong>d in thebook’s bibliography. A book of this kind is particularly helpful for studentswho want a list of all the relevant li<strong>te</strong>rature. <strong>Th</strong>e fact that some are lis<strong>te</strong>dwhile other important works are not is unfortuna<strong>te</strong>.Overall, Treier’s volume is a well-writ<strong>te</strong>n and much-needed guide tothe growing field of th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> exegesis. It ably summarizes a wide range


164KOINONIAof scholarly <strong>te</strong>xts and outlines the basic features of TIS. He has done boththe academy and the church a great service.DAVID W. CONGDONPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYA <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Guide to Calvin’s Institu<strong>te</strong>s: Essays and Analysis. Edi<strong>te</strong>dby David Hall and Pe<strong>te</strong>r A. Lillback. Phillipsburg, N.J.: P&R, 2008, 479pages.A <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Guide to Calvin’s Institu<strong>te</strong>s, edi<strong>te</strong>d by David W. Hall andPe<strong>te</strong>r A. Lillback, is a compilation of essays predominantly writ<strong>te</strong>n bychurch historians and sys<strong>te</strong>matic th<strong>eo</strong>logians specializing in Calvin studies.<strong>Th</strong>e goal of this compilation is to provide a commentary on Calvin’sInstitu<strong>te</strong>s. Rather than proceeding in the exact order of the Institu<strong>te</strong>s,this book is ordered topically to provide a clear line of thought from chap<strong>te</strong>rto chap<strong>te</strong>r, although it generally follows the flow of the Institu<strong>te</strong>s.<strong>Th</strong>is style lends itself to reading from beginning to end; however, eachchap<strong>te</strong>r stands alone and can easily be read independent of the entirework. With varying styles of writing, the authors engage the Institu<strong>te</strong>sthrough a generous, yet critical lens. <strong>Th</strong>is work ends with an excellent“Essential Bibliography,” pointing the reader to additional works on Calvinaccording to their in<strong>te</strong>rest.<strong>Th</strong>e grea<strong>te</strong>st strength of this work is the way it uses Calvin’s commentaries,sermons, treatises, and lectures to explica<strong>te</strong> the Institu<strong>te</strong>s, thus balancinghis work as pastor, exege<strong>te</strong>, and th<strong>eo</strong>logian. Most of the authors ofthis compilation engage these additional resources to help expound on theInstitu<strong>te</strong>s in a way that adds depth to their research. <strong>Th</strong>is guide also engagessecondary li<strong>te</strong>rature, as well as con<strong>te</strong>mporary and historical li<strong>te</strong>ratur<strong>eo</strong>n topics common to the Institu<strong>te</strong>s. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, con<strong>te</strong>mporary deba<strong>te</strong>samong secondary <strong>te</strong>xts on topics like federalism and covenant th<strong>eo</strong>logyare laid out and explained for those who are looking for a roadmap intocurrent discussions in Calvin studies (170-5). Modern li<strong>te</strong>rature, such asChristian Smith’s Soul Searching, is also engaged in order to propose howCalvin’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy might challenge and inform the current th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> clima<strong>te</strong>in the Uni<strong>te</strong>d Sta<strong>te</strong>s (166). Historical li<strong>te</strong>rature, such as Augustine’s


Book Reviews 165Enchiridion, is discussed to reveal both continuity and discontinuity withtradition in Calvin’s choices regarding Christian inst<strong>ru</strong>ction (303).At<strong>te</strong>ntion to the historical con<strong>te</strong>xt during the writing of the Institu<strong>te</strong>soffers insights into what might rightly, or wrongly, be historically attribu<strong>te</strong>dto Calvin. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, in R. Scott Clark’s essay on “Election andPredestination,” it is no<strong>te</strong>d that despi<strong>te</strong> the fact that Calvin is of<strong>te</strong>n notoriouslyheralded as purveyor of double predestination, this th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> explanationof salvation was very popular among medieval th<strong>eo</strong>logians suchas <strong>Th</strong>omas Aquinas, Bonaventure, and the entire Roman Catholic church(92-3). Another clarifying fact is raised by Michael S. Horton in his essayentitled, “A Shat<strong>te</strong>red Vase: <strong>Th</strong>e Tragedy of Sin in Calvin’s <strong>Th</strong>ought.”While many assume Calvin’s concept of total depravity means that all vestigesof God’s grace are obli<strong>te</strong>ra<strong>te</strong>d in the fall, Horton clarifies that it wasLuther—not Calvin—who held this view. Calvin, rather, sta<strong>te</strong>s that God’simage remains within us, holding us morally accountable for our actionsdespi<strong>te</strong> our now fallen sta<strong>te</strong> (158-9).<strong>Th</strong>e composition history of the Institu<strong>te</strong>s is also given at<strong>te</strong>ntion. <strong>Th</strong>emovement and almost comple<strong>te</strong> rewriting of Calvin’s final section oneschatology is no<strong>te</strong>d by Cornelis P. Venema in his essay titled, “Calvin’sDoctrine of the Last <strong>Th</strong>ings.” <strong>Th</strong>is rearranging and expanding by Calvinshows his reluctance to unduly specula<strong>te</strong> on the final sta<strong>te</strong> of humanity(451). J. I. Packer’s helpful forward discusses the st<strong>ru</strong>ctural format aswell as the various translations of the Institu<strong>te</strong>s, pointing the reader toBeveridge’s translation to experience Calvin’s feistiness, Norton’stranslation for a close rendering of Calvin’s punchy Latin rhetoric, andBattles’s if one is most drawn to precision (x).As a whole, this book will be helpful to those looking for a starting placefrom which to dive into Calvin studies or to <strong>te</strong>achers who need a quick reminderand overview of one of Calvin’s doctrines. <strong>Th</strong>ose in a specific areaof Calvin studies will also find this book helpful as it highlights the naturaloverlap of Calvin’s doctrines due to their common grounding in Scripture.<strong>Th</strong>e strength of this work is that it will acclima<strong>te</strong> its reader to the th<strong>eo</strong>logyof Calvin and the body of li<strong>te</strong>rature that surrounds it.<strong>Th</strong>ose looking to read this book in tandem with the Institu<strong>te</strong>s may findthe order f<strong>ru</strong>strating since it proceeds topically, ins<strong>te</strong>ad of following the


166KOINONIAorder in the Institu<strong>te</strong>s. <strong>Th</strong>e writing style also varies from chap<strong>te</strong>r to chap<strong>te</strong>raccording to the different authors. While this might be seen as detractingfrom the book, I believe that it actually reflects the different approachesneeded to extract the grea<strong>te</strong>st meaning from the Institu<strong>te</strong>s. Some passagesnaturally lead the reader to reflect on the connections between the churchthen and now, for example, Calvin’s proposals for church governance versusthe current governance within Reformed churches. Others require historicalgrounding so that the newness of Calvin’s pneumatology, in theatmosphere of both th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> and ecclesio<strong>logical</strong> reform, might be fullyapprecia<strong>te</strong>d.<strong>Th</strong>is book would be ideal for reading alongside the Institu<strong>te</strong>s in an introductoryclass on the th<strong>eo</strong>logy of Calvin or as a basic reference guide forthose in<strong>te</strong>res<strong>te</strong>d in th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> issues rela<strong>te</strong>d to Calvin. While the writingis accessible to an educa<strong>te</strong>d audience, the th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> jargon used assumesprevious religious studies. <strong>Th</strong>is reviewer found the book enjoyable and believesit will add breadth to any th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> study of Calvin’s Institu<strong>te</strong>s.KATHERINE M. DOUGLASSPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYIncarnation: <strong>Th</strong>e Person and Life of Christ. By <strong>Th</strong>omas F. Torrance. Edi<strong>te</strong>dby Robert T. Walker. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVP Academic, 2008, 371pages.Robert T. Walker has rendered an invaluable service by editing thelectures on Christology that his uncle, <strong>Th</strong>omas F. Torrance, delivered duringhis twenty-seven years as Professor of Christian Dogmatics at NewCollege, the University of Edinburgh. One of the grea<strong>te</strong>st th<strong>eo</strong>logians ofthe la<strong>te</strong> twentieth century, Torrance transcends classical Reformed th<strong>eo</strong>logyby addressing issues vital to ecumenical dialogue and the relation offaith to science. Yet, Colin Gunton laments the lack of secondary li<strong>te</strong>ratur<strong>eo</strong>n Torrance’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy in his foreword to Jason Hing-Kau Yeung’s Beingand Knowing: An Examination of T.F. Torrance’s Christo<strong>logical</strong> Science


Book Reviews 167(1996). <strong>Th</strong>is paucity is indeed striking when one considers the breadth,depth, and precision of Torrance’s thought.<strong>Th</strong>e two-volume compilation of Torrance’s lectures on Christology andAtonement, of which Incarnation is the first, will undoub<strong>te</strong>dly remedy thislacuna in two ways. First, these lectures convey the cen<strong>te</strong>r of Torrance’sthought—the person and work of Christ—in a format accessible to studentsof all levels, thereby encouraging grea<strong>te</strong>r research on his th<strong>eo</strong>logy.Second, Torrance’s lectures provide concise overviews of specific topics,constituting a reference resource useful to layp<strong>eo</strong>ple, pastors, and th<strong>eo</strong>logians.Of<strong>te</strong>n, Torrance illumina<strong>te</strong>s <strong>te</strong>chnical aspects of th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> historythat are easily missed, such as the significance of the ChalcedonianDefinition’s inclusion of both hypostasis and prosōpon in its descriptionof Christ’s person (200) or how some Patristic wri<strong>te</strong>rs regarded physis as<strong>te</strong>rmino<strong>logical</strong>ly equivalent to both ousia and hypostasis, leading to thei<strong>ru</strong>nfair charac<strong>te</strong>rization as monophysi<strong>te</strong> (203-204).<strong>Th</strong>roughout this volume, Torrance helpfully distills essential elementsof the doctrine of Christ’s person. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, he reminds us of “th<strong>eo</strong>ne for all” charac<strong>te</strong>r of God’s election of Israel and Christ for the sake ofhumanity (109, 167), the vicarious nature of Christ’s human exis<strong>te</strong>nce (125,205), the role of Christ’s entire life in the atonement for and sanctificationof humanity (63, 115, 120, 206), and the dynamic charac<strong>te</strong>r of both incarnationand atonement (201). We learn: “<strong>Th</strong>e atonement is [Jesus Christ’s]person in action, not the action by itself” (108). In his formulations,Torrance draws upon, without being unduly bound to, his <strong>te</strong>acher KarlBarth. <strong>Fo</strong>r example, he resta<strong>te</strong>s a portion of Barth’s famous passage onatonement, “<strong>Th</strong>e Judge Judged in Our Place” (CD IV/1, § 59.2), while rearrangingthe Barthian ma<strong>te</strong>rial in order to underscore the inseparability ofelection and atonement (109-114). Torrance’s lifetime of careful scholarshipis continually evident as he draws upon both Patristic and Reformedsources to offer an account of Christology useful across ecumenical lines.In spi<strong>te</strong> of these strengths, Torrance’s writing style at times detractsfrom his clarity. Lengthy sen<strong>te</strong>nces sometimes obscure meaning by at<strong>te</strong>mptingto make too many connections too quickly. New readers ofTorrance will occasionally wish he had spent more time unpacking theunwieldy thought he has just handed them in a carefully tied, condensed


168KOINONIAform. <strong>Th</strong>e seasoned reader of Torrance will be accustomed to his mannerof wordy brevity and alert to the <strong>logical</strong> s<strong>te</strong>ps signaled by each of his manydependent clauses. <strong>Th</strong>ough po<strong>te</strong>ntially f<strong>ru</strong>strating, his writing style at<strong>te</strong>ststo the astonishing richness of his thought and to his thoroughness inaccounting for the manifold aspects of each th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> claim.At the heart of Torrance’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy is the unity of Christ’s person andwork. His lectures on Christology and Atonement, therefore, must beviewed as two parts of a larger whole, whose distinct components mutuallyentail each other. <strong>Th</strong>e following criticism must therefore remain <strong>te</strong>ntativeuntil the second volume is released. When reading the Christologylectures, and other works by Torrance, such as <strong>Th</strong>e Mediation of Christ,one strains to find sufficient reflection on the ethical implications of hiscarefully const<strong>ru</strong>c<strong>te</strong>d th<strong>eo</strong>logy. In drawing upon Patristic and Reformedth<strong>eo</strong>logies to insist on a traditional and ecumenically responsible Christianfaith, Torrance may have over-reac<strong>te</strong>d against the <strong>te</strong>ndency in someforms of liberal th<strong>eo</strong>logy to reduce faith to ethical action. <strong>Fo</strong>r example,when commenting on the miracles of Jesus, which he rightly considers“acts of mercy” (240), Torrance does not follow his <strong>te</strong>acher Karl Barth innoting the ethical and political demand that God’s mercy upon humanityentails (cf. CD II/1, § 30.2). Although commendable for its faithfulnessto Scripture, engagement with the best of the th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> tradition, andin<strong>te</strong>rnal consis<strong>te</strong>ncy, Torrance’s th<strong>eo</strong>logy of<strong>te</strong>n passes silently over thesocial implications of traditional Christian faith, with the notable exceptionof his article “<strong>Th</strong>e Ministry of Women.” By doing so, he leaves himselfopen to the charge raised by James Cone, Jon Sobrino, and other liberationth<strong>eo</strong>logians that traditional Christian th<strong>eo</strong>logy too of<strong>te</strong>n leads to akind of so<strong>te</strong>rio<strong>logical</strong> do<strong>cet</strong>ism that focuses exclusively on the e<strong>te</strong>rnal benefitsof salvation to the detriment of social transformation within history.Torrance would probably respond by asserting that Jesus Christ calls usto discipleship which includes, among other things, our own ethical actionin the world. Yet, his apparent regard of ethics as a second s<strong>te</strong>p, largelyunarticula<strong>te</strong>d, though perhaps implied, leaves to others the task ofaccounting for the ethical ramifications of Christian belief.Nevertheless, Torrance’s lectures succeed in setting forth the doctrin<strong>eo</strong>f Christ’s person with a breadth of scope and depth of detail that will aid


Book Reviews 169those who seek an account of why Christians regard Jesus Christ as theSavior of the world. Incarnation, along with its forthcoming companionvolume Atonement, crowns <strong>Th</strong>omas F. Torrance’s lifetime of productiveservice to the Church as a contribution of enduring value.NATHAN D. HIEBPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYOrthodox and Modern: Studies in the <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of Karl Barth. By B<strong>ru</strong>ce L.McCormack. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008, 320 pages.In this volume, B<strong>ru</strong>ce McCormack has gathered together essays and occasionalwritings from the last fif<strong>te</strong>en years of his work on Karl Barth.While each of the essays or writings in this volume has been previouslypublished, there is real value in having them collec<strong>te</strong>d together. <strong>Th</strong>eyare much more easily accessible now, and their availability in this formwill make them a topic of conversation in Barth studies for some time.It is worth noting that from the perspective of style, McCormack is amas<strong>te</strong>r. He takes very complex and difficult concepts and rehearses themin a way that makes them clear and understandable to a student of th<strong>eo</strong>logy.He shuns redundancy—rarely, if ever, is an unnecessary word writ<strong>te</strong>n.McCormack’s remarkable command of the history of th<strong>eo</strong>logy is evidentthroughout. To my knowledge, there is no English language Barthscholar who engages in anything like the kind of meticulous tracing of thehistorical development of Barth’s thought the way that McCormack does.Not only does he understand Barth in his own con<strong>te</strong>xt, and understandthe historical development of Barth’s thought, his knowledge of medievaland Reformation th<strong>eo</strong>logy is evident, and he uses it to help demonstra<strong>te</strong> acontinuity of thought throughout Christian history.Because this is a collection of writings, it is difficult to address or evenidentify a main thesis which drives the book. However, there are fivethemes which seem to emerge with some consis<strong>te</strong>ncy throughout thiscollection of writings. <strong>Th</strong>e first two are indica<strong>te</strong>d by the title of the book:Orthodox and Modern.First, McCormack describes in the introduction what he meanswhen he names Barth an orthodox th<strong>eo</strong>logian. What is important is that


170KOINONIA“orthodox” does not mean, for Barth, and presumably for McCormack,that one has simply agreed to a static set of <strong>te</strong>achings which then stand assome sort of litmus <strong>te</strong>st for orthodox thinking. Rather, orthodoxy, in itseschato<strong>logical</strong> sense, is perfect correspondence to the Word of God as at<strong>te</strong>s<strong>te</strong>din Scripture. <strong>Th</strong>erefore, the <strong>te</strong>achings that have arisen in the historyof Christian thought are either closer or further from what is ultima<strong>te</strong>lyorthodox, and are subsequently both open to and in need of reevaluation—which, indeed, Barth has done in nearly every instance.A second purpose of this volume is to address the reading of Barth bycon<strong>te</strong>mporary postmodern and nonfoundationalist th<strong>eo</strong>logians. Again,this purpose is indica<strong>te</strong>d by the title. McCormack sees Barth as a modern,based on a definition of modernity he articula<strong>te</strong>s in the introduction.Where these th<strong>eo</strong>logians have seen Barth as a precursor to or a po<strong>te</strong>ntialsupport in the development of postmodern or nonfoundationalist th<strong>eo</strong>logy,McCormack introduces his own charac<strong>te</strong>rization, ins<strong>te</strong>ad. He coinsthe <strong>te</strong>rm “transfoundationalist” to describe Barth. <strong>Th</strong>is <strong>te</strong>rm indica<strong>te</strong>sthat Barth did not in<strong>te</strong>nd to elimina<strong>te</strong> the possibility of philosophicalfoundations, but rather, to transcend them. And, most importantly, thistranscendence is a divine act, not a human one. What is at stakedoctrinally in this deba<strong>te</strong> is, of course, revelation.<strong>Th</strong>is third theme is rela<strong>te</strong>d qui<strong>te</strong> closely to the second. <strong>Th</strong>roughoutthis volume, McCormack returns again and again to thedifferences between English language and European Barth scholarship.One of McCormack’s sta<strong>te</strong>d goals is to introduce English readers toGerman-language th<strong>eo</strong>logians with which they are less familiar.A fourth theme is more subtle, and does not involve issues of substanceso much as issues of the manner of discourse. McCormack certainly doesnot devo<strong>te</strong> an essay to this topic, but concerns for honest and civil academicdeba<strong>te</strong> emerge in several instances. He is most clear about this inthe conclusion to his essay, “<strong>Th</strong>e Sum of the Gospel” (61), where he holdsBarth and Schweizer up as a model of dialogue between those who approachth<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> concerns from very different positions. Although thisis not an issue of con<strong>te</strong>nt, frankly, it is no less important. McCormackhimself is a formidable opponent in deba<strong>te</strong>, but he is fair. In a time whendeba<strong>te</strong> in all different arenas—political, religious, and scholarly—<strong>te</strong>nds to


Book Reviews 171move quickly and hea<strong>te</strong>dly from the substantive argument to the personalattack, this emphasis serves as a reminder about the necessity of participatingin open and honest discourse.A fifth theme, which returns to the substantive, is Barth’s relationshipto Schleiermacher. Two essays are dedica<strong>te</strong>d specifically to this question.McCormack is making the case, here and elsewhere, for a less oppositionalcharac<strong>te</strong>rization of Schleiermacher and Barth. Rather, he offersa perspective that observes more continuity between Barth and the la<strong>te</strong>rSchleiermacher, based on his charac<strong>te</strong>rization of Barth as a modern thinker,and the continuing relevance of both figures for the future of th<strong>eo</strong>logy.Overall, this book is a helpful work on several fronts. First, it servesas a good introduction for students to current issues in Barth studies.Second, it gives a nice overview of McCormack’s thinking on Barth overthe last fif<strong>te</strong>en years. <strong>Th</strong>ird, it sets forth McCormack’s basic position onseveral of the topics he finds most in<strong>te</strong>resting in Barth: Christology,election, and Trinity. As a collection, this book offers numerous pointsof departure for conversations and deba<strong>te</strong>s in Barth studies for years tocome.ERIN KESTERSON BOWERSPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYTrinitarian <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy for the Church: Scripture, Community, Worship.Edi<strong>te</strong>d by Daniel J. Treier and David Lauber. Downers Grove, Ill.: IVPAcademic, 2009, 270 pages.Daniel J. Treier and David Lauber, associa<strong>te</strong> professors of th<strong>eo</strong>logyat Wheaton College, have here published a selection of papers deliveredat the 2008 Wheaton <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy Conference. <strong>Th</strong>e volume’s title,Trinitarian <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy for the Church, indica<strong>te</strong>s the conference’s direction,while Scripture, Community, Worship are three headings which organizethe essays. To begin, however, the editors provide an introductionwhich admirably con<strong>te</strong>xtualizes the volume by providing not only a briefaccount of its con<strong>te</strong>nts, but also of recent developments in trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logy.<strong>Th</strong>is introduction identifies two important points. First, Treier and


172KOINONIALauber recognize the inadequacy of “<strong>te</strong>xtbook ca<strong>te</strong>gories” (13), such as thoseperpetua<strong>te</strong>d by <strong>Th</strong>éodore de Régnon, who saw a sharp distinction betweenan Eas<strong>te</strong>rn emphasis on the Trinity’s threeness and a Wes<strong>te</strong>rn emphasison its oneness. Such overly simplistic accounts, though still frequentlyperpetua<strong>te</strong>d even by authors of this volume, has been seriously underminedby the likes of Lewis Ayers and especially Michel René Barnes.Second, the editors identify and elucida<strong>te</strong> the theme of “mission” as it recursthroughout the volume: “<strong>Th</strong>e Father sent the Son as self-revelation toredeem the fallen, cursed creation; now the Spirit is sent, in order to sendthe church as a witness to the divine mission” (17). It is unfortuna<strong>te</strong> thata number of the volume’s essays opera<strong>te</strong> with a much less perspicuousnotion of mission than this.Although all the essays in this volume are in<strong>te</strong>resting in their own way,the volume’s most significant contribution is twofold: the first is the pairof essays by Kevin Vanhoozer, which stand at the head of the volume andexamine the trinitarian foundation of a properly evangelical doctrine ofScripture, and the second is Mark Husbands’s essay, which challenges whathas become a standard reading of Cappadocian trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logy bysocial trinitarians.In his pair of essays, Vanhoozer at<strong>te</strong>mpts to elucida<strong>te</strong> the connectionbetween the doctrines of the Trinity and Scripture implied by theEvangelical <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Society’s decision to require its members toascribe to positions on each. In the first essay, Vanhoozer sets the stage forhis more const<strong>ru</strong>ctive work by examining already existing ways of const<strong>ru</strong>ingthe relationship between divine and human authorship of Scripture,especially those positions that appeal to the doctrine of providence or thatdraw analogies from incarnation and christology. Vanhoozer is not satisfiedwith either of these options, although with reference to the lat<strong>te</strong>r,he develops a concept that he will deploy positively in the next chap<strong>te</strong>r,namely, that of “hypophatic union: the concept of two voices speakingin the same stretch of words” (41). In this way, “inscripturation involvespersonal presence, but not personhood,” whereas the incarnation involvesboth (41). More positively, Vanhoozer riffs on Barth (revealer, revealed,revealedness) and others in the tradition when he reconceptualizes theTrinity as “Voice, Word, and Breath” (65), and riffs on Barth again when


Book Reviews 173he underpins this with an account of “God’s being-in-conversation,” whichgrounds his talk about how Scripture is in “enhypophatic” union with theSpirit (67). <strong>Th</strong>e payoff of all this for Vanhoozer is the ability to talk about“the t<strong>ru</strong>th of Scripture . . . [as a] quality of the biblical <strong>te</strong>xt” that is stablebut not static.Husbands calls his essay “an instance of negative th<strong>eo</strong>logy that showsthe problematic nature of the social analogy of the Trinity” (120). He hasin view th<strong>eo</strong>logians like Miroslav Volf and Jürgen Moltmann, who emphasizeGod’s threeness to the detriment of God’s oneness, and then speakof humanity’s <strong>te</strong>los as participation in the in<strong>te</strong>r-trinitarian communionand of the church’s mission as the enactment of a corresponding communion.Conceptually speaking, Husbands’s complaint is twofold: first,a strong onto<strong>logical</strong> distinction between divine and human being is notmaintained; and second, such trinitarian positions consequently provide“a doctrine of the triune God for which the immedia<strong>te</strong> significance of theTrinity lies principally in being a model for us to imita<strong>te</strong> rather than beingthe constitutive ground of our reconciliation and promise of life” (126).Historically speaking, Husbands argues that much social trinitarian th<strong>eo</strong>logymisunderstands the place of the so-called “social analogy” of theTrinity in the writings of the Cappadocians. <strong>Th</strong>is he demonstra<strong>te</strong>s morethan convincingly by a careful reading of Gregory of Nyssa’s Ab Ablabium.Finally, Husbands makes the const<strong>ru</strong>ctive point that Barth, of<strong>te</strong>ncastiga<strong>te</strong>d by social trinitarians for an undue emphasis on God’s oneness,is the t<strong>ru</strong>e heir of Cappadocian trinitarianism.It is to be regret<strong>te</strong>d that more of the volume’s essays are not in linewith Husbands’s rejection of social trinitarianism. <strong>Fo</strong>r instance, in hisessay entitled “God Is Love: <strong>Th</strong>e Social Trinity and the Mission of God,”John R. Franke supplies just the sort of trinitarian account against whichHusbands argues. Or, as another example, Gordon T. Smith argues in hisessay, “<strong>Th</strong>e Sacraments and the Embodiment of Our Trinitarian Faith,”that “through baptism and the Lord’s Supper we actually en<strong>te</strong>r into . . . thefellowship of the Trinity” (202). <strong>Th</strong>e volume also includes the followingessays: Edith M. Humphrey on “<strong>Th</strong>e Gift of the Father: Looking at SalvationHistory Upside Down”; Keith E. Johnson on “Does the Doctrine ofthe Trinity Hold the Key to a Christian <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong>logy of Religions?”; Robert


174KOINONIAK. Lang’at on “Trinity and Missions: <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> Priority in MissionaryNomenclature”; Philip W. Butin on “Preaching as a Trinitarian Event”;Leanne Van Dyke on “<strong>Th</strong>e Church’s Proclamation as a Participation inGod’s Mission”; and John D. Witvliet on “What to Do with Our RenewedTrinitarian Enthusiasm: <strong>Fo</strong>rming Trinitarian Piety and Imagination<strong>Th</strong>rough Worship and Ca<strong>te</strong>chesis.”In the end, this volume represents a significant contribution tocon<strong>te</strong>mporary discussions surrounding the doctrine of the trinity and toevangelical appropriations of that conversation, especially in relation tothe doctrine of Scripture. It will be of in<strong>te</strong>rest to those conducting researchin rela<strong>te</strong>d fields, as well as to a broad spect<strong>ru</strong>m of evangelical scholars,pastors, and laypersons.W. TRAVIS MCMAKENPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY


KOINONIA invi<strong>te</strong>s students currently enrolled in accredi<strong>te</strong>d Ph.D. or <strong>Th</strong>.D. programs to sendsubmissions in the following ca<strong>te</strong>gories:1) Annual <strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>mEach year the editorial board hosts a fo<strong>ru</strong>m in <strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on on a topic of current in<strong>te</strong>restin th<strong>eo</strong>logy and religious studies. <strong>Th</strong>e editorial board chooses a central paper and respondents.Calls for papers are pos<strong>te</strong>d at http://www.ptsem.edu/koinonia/index.html.<strong>Fo</strong><strong>ru</strong>m papers should be 4,500 words or less.2) Open SubmissionsKOINONIA accepts submissions of papers on topics rela<strong>te</strong>d to th<strong>eo</strong>logy and the study ofreligion, to be published in our annual issue. Open submissions should be 7,000 wordsor less.3) Book ReviewsKOINONIA will request review copies for doctoral students desiring to review books of in<strong>te</strong>restto scholars of religion and th<strong>eo</strong>logy. Be sure to include a street address and phonenumber when requesting review copies. Address requests to the executive editor. Bookreviews should be 800-1200 words. Review essays covering several books may be up to2000 words.Submission SpecificationsAll work should be submit<strong>te</strong>d in electronic format to: koinonia.journal@ptsem.edu, andshould be original, unpublished, and comple<strong>te</strong>. Authors retain their own copyrights, butneed to no<strong>te</strong> in subsequent publications that their ma<strong>te</strong>rial was first published in KOI-NONIA. All submissions are reviewed by our editorial board representing different areasof religious and th<strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> studies. All work should conform to the Chicago Manual ofStyle, 15th edition, 2003.Contact InformationKOINONIA<strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on <strong>Th</strong><strong>eo</strong><strong>logical</strong> <strong>Seminar</strong>yP.O. Box 821<strong>Prin</strong><strong>cet</strong>on, NJ 08542-0803Online:Email:http://www.ptsem.edu/koinonia/index.htmlkoinonia.journal@ptsem.eduSubscription Information:Annual Subscription $15.00Student Price $10.00Institution Price $20.00<strong>Th</strong>e paper used in this publication is acid-free and meets the minimumrequirement of the American National Standard for InformationSciences Permanence of Paper for <strong>Prin</strong><strong>te</strong>d Library Ma<strong>te</strong>rials,ANSI Z39.48-1984<strong>Prin</strong><strong>te</strong>d in the USA by:Cadmus/Science Press300 West Chestnut St.Ephrata, PA 17522-0497


NON-PROFIT ORG.U.S. POSTAGEPAIDPERMIT NO. 190PRINCETON, NJ 08542KOINONIAPRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARYP.O. BOX 821PRINCETON, NJ 08542

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!